Author: aienbest,@SSF

Link: http://soshified.com/forums/topic/32451-mm-42-120711-chapter-80-masquerade/

Chapter 33

The Knight With Shining Blond Hair

Choi Sooyoung was lying on the bed as the sun shone through the window. She was already awake but refused to wake up. The pillow was so fluffy and the blanket was too soft. And the warm hands around her waist felt like..

Eh? Warm hands?

Her eyes shot open and she quickly pushed the hands away, so hard that it knocked down the person next to her. The person fell onto the floor with a thud.

After a few seconds, she heard someone groaning

.

“Yah! Why did you kick me!” Hyoyeon shouted.

She was rubbing her butt in pain. Sooyoung sighed in relief; she really thought she did something stupid last night. But seeing Hyoyeon (who is straight) in pain and the fact that they’re still in the clothes they were in last night brought it all back to her.

About what happened last night.

She looked around and realized that she was in one of the resort’s rooms. Then she heard the sound of her phone ringing: the Goobne Chicken tune.

“Where’s my phone?” She asked frantically.

“I don’t know, my butt hurts,” Hyoyeon said, slowly getting up from the floor.

Sooyoung climbed down from the bed and reached for her bag; her phone was there. She grabbed it and quickly answered the phone.

“Hello?”

But the caller had already hung up.

She sighed and looked at the screen.

37 missed calls

15 new messages

Sooyoung was shocked; she had only been gone overnight. She checked the call log to find out who had been missing her so much.

She stared at the screen as the guilt began to swallow her slowly.

30 missed calls

Hara

**

“And now we will have Ms Hwang from the Design department to present the cover for next month,” Joanna said from her seat. She was sitting at the end of the long table, next to the Vice President of Jung Corp, Mr. Oh JiHo.

Tiffany trembled in her seat. Her head spun and her heartbeat doubled; she had never felt so scared and nervous before in her life. She gathered all the strength she had and stood up. She was acting tough, like she had everything under control, but her worries were impossible to hide. It was written all over her face. She was pale and sweating. She took her time to pick up her files and walked slowly to the front of the room to present. In her head, she couldn't stop thinking of the possible excuses of her losing the flash drive containing the presentation file. A few came up: it was swallowed by the neighbour’s dog or it had accidentally fallen into the toilet.

Things like that do happen.

“Hurry up, Tiffany,” Joanna said, urging her to move faster.

Tiffany nodded and increased her pace. She arrived and looked at the whole room. Everyone was watching her in anticipation, and it made her panic triple. She continued to smile, but it was not what the other staffs wanted to see from her.

“Let’s just get to the presentation, shall we?” Mr. Oh said; even he’s getting impatient.

Tiffany nod weakly and cleared her throat. “Good evening to Mr Oh, Madam Joanna, and er..everyone,” She said, slightly stuttering.

“About the cover for next month, I...” She paused and looked down. She felt like she’s in one of her nightmares, where she’s being laughed at and humiliated. She blinked her eyes a few times and hoped that she’d be in her bed with Jessica, but to her disappointment, she was still in the meeting room.

“I...” She paused again.

I lost the presentation file.

“The presentation file is...

“IS HERE!!” A voice shouted from the door.

A beautiful young woman with long blonde hair was standing by the glass door. Everyone was staring at her, stunned by: 1 – her sudden appearance and 2 – her looks.

Jessica flipped her hair backwards as she made her way toward Tiffany.

“Honey, here’s your flash drive,” She said, holding Tiffany’s hand gently.

Tiffany was staring at her, still shocked. “Boo Boo...,” She mumbled.

The other staffs who heard their ridiculously cheesy nickname can’t help but chuckle. Jessica could feel them whispering and even giggling but she didn’t care anymore.

“Thanks...Boo...I mean, Jessi,” Tiffany said as she held Jessica's hand tightly. She was so thankful to her and felt as if she’d just saved her life; her own knight in shining blond hair.

She knew she was marrying the right person.

The look in Tiffany’s eyes was too weak and Jessica just coudn't help it. She leaned forward and planted a soft kiss on her lips. It was a lovely sight, but not in the meeting room.

Joanna cleared her throat, signalling Jessica to at least behave. Jessica broke the kiss and looked at the other staffs, who were staring at her with mixed emotions. Some of them were cooing while others were just plain disgusted and annoyed.

“I’m sorry, I’m leaving now,” Jessica said, bowing at the others. She touched Tiffany’s cheek gently and mouthed, ‘Good luck’. And then she headed to the door.

“Don’t leave,” Mr Oh suddenly said. Jessica and Tiffany looked at him, puzzled.

“Jessica, why don’t you stay in the meeting with us? I think it’ll be nice to have the company heiress with us again. It’s been a while,” He added.

Joanna nodded. “Yeah, I don’t see why not.”

Jessica bit her lip, thinking of the pros and cons of staying in the meeting. It would be rude of her to leave when the elders had asked her to stay; she is the company heiress after all. She looked at Tiffany, wanting her opinion.

Tiffany smiled, “I think it’d be great if you joined us.”

**

The smell of the fresh coffee reminded Michael of the sweet memories. It was a long time ago, but the memory was still clear on his mind. His evenings, sipping freshly brewed coffee with her. Like a dream, after all these years he was sitting down for a cup of coffee with her again, Kim Marissa.

“I didn’t know that you were back in Korea,” Michael said, starting the conversation after a long, awkward silence.

Marissa smiled, “I’ve moved back since two years ago.”

“Oh,” Michael said, with a little nod. He looked at the woman before him as she stirred her coffee slowly; she seemed lost in her thoughts.

“Jaejoong is all grown up now. When I last met him, he was still in kindergarten and calling me uncle,” Michael added, glancing at Jaejoong who was busy with customers.

“He was only five back then,” Marissa added as she looked up at the man before her.

Michael smiled, “How time has passed.”

“It’s been 20 years, Michael,” Marissa said slowly. They both kept silent as if the memories of their last meeting 20 years ago played in front of their eyes again.

Michael cleared his throat.

“So...how’s Ju Hwan? Is he still running the publication company?” He asked.

Marissa’s facial expression suddenly turned dark and she put down her cup. She gulped uncomfortably before sighing.

“My husband had passed away,” She said.

Michael was shocked. He almost dropped his cup. He stared at Marissa, who looked down with sadness in her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Marissa. I didn’t know. When did it happen?” He asked.

After a long pause, Marissa finally looked at Michael.

“He died of a heart attack 20 years ago,” She said.

“After you left me.”

**

Lee Taemin ran as fast as he could through the crowd of students to chase Sulli. When he got to the end of the corridor, he lost track of her. He stood there, panting as he looked to his left and then his right. She must have taken one of the ways, but he had no clue as to which one. He could hear other footsteps behind him, running, and he was pretty sure it was Krystal. Unable to wait any longer, he decided to take the left.

He continued to run as if his life depended on it, ignoring the stares and shouts from the students and teachers towards Sulli. He had always liked Sulli for her friendly smiles and her kindness towards others. Even though she and Krystal were best friends, they are very different from each other. Krystal had a cold and arrogant appearance, while Sulli was warm and friendly. She didn’t judge and liked to make friends with everyone. She had saved him a few times like when he had forgottten to bring his book; she’d lent hers to him while she shared with Krystal. He could hear Krystal mutter words that disapproved her of doing so and even received a few deathly glares from her every now and then, but now he’d gotten used to it.

He had never really liked Krystal. Even when almost all his friends had formed a fanclub for the little Jung, he was just not interested. He admitted that Krystal was pretty and all but no matter what, in his heart there was always Choi Sulli.

Taemin smiled when he saw the figure of a crying girl under a tree. He slowed his steps as he got closer to her.

“Sulli,” He called.

**

Krystal arrived at the crossroads, with no trace of Sulli. She stood there and looked around, thinking of where Sulli might be. After a few seconds, she turned to her right and pondered.

“The rooftop,” She said to herself.

She ran up the stairs 2 steps at a time, using her long legs to her advantage. She had to get there as soon as she could and explain everything to Sulli to save their friendship.

After a few minutes, and she could feel that her uniform was drenched with sweat, she finally reached the rooftop. It wasn’t hard to find Sulli; she was sitting on the floor in front of the door, sobbing.

No words could describe how guilty Krystal felt at that moment, even though she wasn’t the one who splashed water on her, it was partly her fault. If she hadn't felt jealous of Jiyoung and Sulli, Sulli wouldn’t have pushed her away and she would never have gotten her little army.

Sulli continued to sob, ignoring the sounds of footsteps coming towards her.

“Sulli,” A voice called.

Sulli quickly wiped her tears and turned around. She really hadn't expected her to come.

Especially not her.

Krystal Jung was standing behind her, with the most apologetic look on her face. Sulli glared at her and turned around.

Krystal sighed and walked closer to her friend before kneeling down to take a closer look at her. She was still wet; water was still dripping from her blue uniform and her plaid skirt.

“What do you want?” Sulli asked coldly.

“I want to apologize,” Krystal replied gently.

Sulli scoffed and looked away. She wiped the remaining tears on her cheeks. She didn't want to sob in front of Krystal and appear weak. She was better than that.

“I didn’t do this to you and I never asked them to. They were too much and I ditched them for good,” Krystal added.

“You’re the one who’s too much. You are!” Sulli said, rolling her eyes.

Krystal bit her lip and nodded, “Okay, I admit I was wrong, but...I’ve told you to stop protecting Jiyoung! But you can’t stop staying by her side! So...”

“So what? You declared a war against me? With your minions? This is crazy, Krystal! And so...high school!” Sulli shouted, angry.

“We are in high school, Sulli,” Krystal said calmly.

“Well...you know what I mean!” Sulli said, frustrated.

They both looked at each other with no words spoken. After a few minutes passed, both girls had finally come to their senses. They appeared calmer.

“I’ve dealt with your jealousy so many times before but this time is the worst. It even cost us our friendship,” Sulli said, sighing.

Krystal looked down, feeling regret.

“I’ve been thinking about why you’re acting like this. I am close with the other girls and boys before, like Sohyun and...Taemin but you've never acted like this,” Sulli continued.

“Like what?” Krystal asked with one eyebrow rose.

“Like a psycho,” Sulli answered.

Krystal was shocked, “Yah! I am not a psycho!”

“Torturing Jiyoung and...even pushing me away, it was kinda psycho-like,” Sulli said, serious.

Krystal shook her head, defeated.

“It makes me think, why? Was it me? Or was it Jiyoung?” Sulli continued.

“What are you talking about?” Krystal asked, puzzled. It all sounded very confusing. She wasn't clear about it either.

Sulli looked at Krystal, serious.

“Soojung, I think you like...Jiyoung.”

**

Tiffany stood awkwardly. She had just finished presenting her design cover for the upcoming month and was now waiting for responses. She scanned the room; some of them were looking at each other and a few even fell asleep. Tiffany bit her lip.

“I think it’s...well, good,” Mr Oh said after a long silence.

“What do you think of it, Joanna?” He asked.

Joanna sighed and shook her head. “I feel like there’s something missing, but I can’t really put a finger on it.”

Jessica glanced at the screen, where Tiffany’s design was showed. She saw the obvious flaws but decided to keep mum. And then she looked at Tiffany, wishing that she could hug her now. She looked so nervous.

“What do you think, Jessica?” Mr Oh, asked.

Jessica was startled and she quickly shook her head. “No need for my opinion. I think Tiffany had spent a lot of time on it and she did great..

“Jessica, one of the qualities of a great leader is to always be professional. You should be able to differentiate between your personal and professional matters,” Mr Oh cuts in.

“Yes, just go ahead, Jessica. I’m sure Tiffany needs a few professional points of view from her loved one,” Joanna added, causing the others to laugh.

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other, and Tiffany gave her a nod. She just didn’t want to put Jessica in a difficult position again.

Jessica sighed.

“Overall, I think it’s an okay design but...there was nothing really special about it,” She said, avoiding Tiffany’s gaze. If she wants to be professional, she has to act professional.

“The headlines were too detailed, making it uninteresting. A magazine’s headline should be short and eye-catching, but this is too much information and it’s like telling the whole content of the magazine just by the front page. In my opinion, it failed to spark curiosity and it will lead our readers to pick up some other magazine, like that darn Glam,” Jessica said causing the others to laugh. She smiled and turned around, but her smile quickly faded as she saw the look on Tiffany’s face. Maybe she shouldn’t have been too frank about it.

“Continue,” Mr Oh said.

Jessica bit her lip, refusing to continue. She’s very straight forward in commenting, especially in design, and as much as she wanted to comment, she couldn't. Not if she wanted to sleep in the room tonight.

“How about the color?” Joanna asked, lowering her glasses. She had meant no harm to their relationship; she was just interested in listening to Jessica’s point of view since her niece was really good at it. Sometimes even better than herself.

Jessica looked at her aunt, trying to tell her that she refused to comment. But Joanna didn’t get the message.

“Well? What do you think?” She urged.

Jessica sighed, “The color...I think there’s too much color...”

“I mean, we have a concept. And this looks like a magazine for tweens instead of a high fashion magazine,” She continued.

Tiffany cleared her throat, offended.

“No offense, Tiffany,” Jessica said, sounding professional.

Tiffany smiled awkwardly, “None taken, Jessica. But, I don’t think it’s that colourful, I mean it’s time for us to appear more cheerful and fun. We might able to attract new age groups."

“But we don’t have to,” Jessica cuts in. It’s in her nature to always be right.

“We have had our own target group for years and if we really want to attract more readers, we should put a male model on the cover like Glam did,” Jessica continued.

“We are working on the male model part. Didn’t Tiffany tell you?” Joanna asked.

Jessica shook her head.

“What do you and Tiffany always talk about at home? Cheese, strawberries and peanut butter eh, Boo Boo?” Mr Oh added, bringing another wave of laughter into the meeting room.

Jessica cleared her throat, her cheeks pink with embarrassment.

“So who is the male model?” She asked, changing the subject.

Tiffany tensed up. Jessica was not going to like it.

“It’s Lee Minho,” Joanna replied.

Jessica stared at Tiffany before letting out a scoff.

“No wonder she never told me about it,” She said bitterly.

Chapter 34

A Bowl of Cucumbers

Im Yoona was humming a happy tune as she sliced the tomatoes - nothing better than preparing food for her loved one. She was alone in the kitchen, since Yuri had gone out to buy some fresh salads at the market. She smiled as she carefully put the sliced tomatoes on the plate, arranging them into a heart shape. She just wants everything to be perfect. Yuri had just returned from her two week working trip and Yoona missed her to bits.

She planned last night to be special, but her meeting ended late and when she got home, she had to help Seungyeon move out of the house. After Seungyeon left, her and Yuri were too tired to do much. They ended up sleeping in each other’s embrace with their clothes on.

The sound of the door creaking open caught Yoona’s attention. She put down her plate of tomatoes and walked to the door.

“Here come the salads!” Yuri said cheerfully as she closed the door behind her. Yoona smiled widely and rushed to the tanned girl, wrapping her arms around her neck.

“What took you so long? Were you buying salads or planting seeds?” Yoona asked, teasing.

Yuri chuckled and moved them both to the kitchen with their hands still wrapped around each other’s bodies. She put the bag of salads on the kitchen counter before cupping her girlfriend’s face.

“I had to pick the best salad for our sandwich. I’m sorry I kept you waiting.” Yuri said sweetly, concealing the fact that she was late because meeting up with Gyuri earlier.

Yoona pouted, “I don’t want salads anymore. I just want you.”

They looked at each other, their loving eye contact quickly turned into an intense stare.

“I really missed you.” Yoona purred.

She pushed Yuri against the counter and kissed her. Yuri grabbed Yoona’s face and pulled it forward to deepen the kiss. It’s been two weeks that they were away from each other, and now they can’t hold back any longer.

Yoona grabbed Yuri’s thigh and push it upward, signalling her to sit on the counter. Yuri obliged and quickly pushed herself up with the help of her hands and the impatient Yoona. They looked at each other and instantly understood their desires without speaking. Yuri grabbed Yoona’s face and went for another kiss, but this time it was a much more passionate kiss. Yoona’s hands can’t stay still - she skilfully took off Yuri’s cardigan and threw it on the floor. Yuri pulled her girlfriend closer and wrapped her legs around her tightly. Yoona lifted up her lover’s shirt, her hands wildly rubbing Yuri’s smooth skin, wanting to take it all off.

Suddenly the bell rings, followed by a knock. Someone is at the door.

The lovers ignore their guest, too intoxicated with each other. Yoona had successfully taken off Yuri’s shirt, leaving her with only a bra and jeans. But the bell rang again, followed by rapid knocks on the door as if there was an emergency.

Yoona broke their kiss, frustrated. She stared at the half naked Yuri, thinking that she can take the remaining clothes off in no time. The knocks continue, and Yoona decides she can no longer ignore them.

“Coming!” She shouted, fixing her hair.

“Put your shirt back on.” She said, gesturing to the t-shirt on the floor. Yuri sighed and climbed down the counter. She really wanted to beat up the person who ruined their moment.

Yoona opened the door and was in for a surprise.

“Oh..Hello unnie, what a surprise…” she greeted.

Curious, Yuri quickly walked to the door after putting on her t-shirt.

“Who is it?” she asked.

Yoona smiled awkwardly and opened the door wider to show Yuri their unexpected guest.

A woman stood by the doorstep, smiling.

Yuri froze.

“Hello Yuri, nice to see you again.” Gyuri greeted.

**

“Soojung, I think you like..Jiyoung.” Sulli said, serious.

Krystal was shocked; she can’t believe what she just heard. After all the analysis that Sulli made she can only come out with that? She never thought Sulli was an idiot.

“Sulli, that’s not what it is. I don’t like Jiyoung..I..” She said, trying to explain.

“Soojung-ah..” Sulli said as she held Krystal’s arm, causing Krystal to stop talking. They looked into each other’s eyes deeply and for a second Krystal thought Sulli finally knew how she feels about her. She held her hands and smiled, thinking that she finally gets it.

“I know you don’t like Jiyoung,” Sulli said calmly.

Krystal nodded vigorously, “Yes! The one I like is..

“You love Jiyoung.” Sulli cuts in.

“Eh?”

“You don’t like her, you love her.” Sulli added, smiling. Krystal froze, trying to absorb all the weirdness that just happened. Just where on earth did Sulli get the idea that she’s in love with Jiyoung?

“Am I right? See, you can’t even deny it.” Sulli said, teasing.

Krystal kept silent because she’s shocked, not because she’s agreed to it.

“Yah, Choi Sulli!” she shouted after much struggling.

“You know you can tell me anything and I can accept you if you’re gay. You’re my best friend.” Sulli said, patting her back.

“What are you talking about?! What makes you think that I’m in love with Kang Jiyoung?! All I did was torture her! You…”

“Exactly. You will annoy and torture the one you love. And you love Jiyoung.”

“That’s absurd! Where did you get that idea?!”

“Your sister. You annoy her all the time but you love her, right?” Sulli asked.

“That’s different! She’s my sister, it’s my duty to annoy the hell out of her!”

“Then what about Fany-unnie? You like her a lot but you can’t help but to annoy her and call her names. What was it? PillowFany?” Sulli continued.

Krystal gritted her teeth, trying to find the right words to say. Sulli has a point and she never realized that she has such a pattern. She even begins to think that she might really like Jiyoung. But when the image of her and Jiyoung together made her feel extremely uncomfortable, she shook her head to remove any traces of the thought.

“And how about Ray?” Sulli asked again.

“Ray?”

“Yeah, you love that orange furball so much but you can’t stop tossing him in the air and splashing water at him just to see him run away. You even drink all the milk in the fridge so that Ray won’t get any.”

“But..but..”

“It’s the same with Jiyoung. You knocked her books down and called her names because you like her..

“It’s not the same! Ray is a cat! Jiyoung is a girl! An annoying girl!” Krystal shouted, angry. Though she secretly agrees with Sulli on this one - Jiyoung did look like a cat sometimes. Cute.

“The more you deny it the more obvious your feelings are.” Sulli said, smiling. She enjoys it so much that she almost forgot her uniform is still wet.

Krystal grunted, “I don’t like her!”

“Aww..what should I call you two, KryJi? or KryYoung?” Sulli continues to tease.

Krystal can’t take anymore of this false accusation. As far as she can remember, she didn’t like Jiyoung, and obviously didn’t love her. She had feelings for Sulli, and she wanted to feel her sweet kiss like the one she dreamt of.

“Sulli, listen!” She shouted, angry. She held the girl by her shoulders and looked into her eyes.

Sulli gulped, shocked. “What is it?”

Krystal took a deep breath. “I..

Sulli nodded. “I?”

“..love..

“I love?” Sulli asked, impatient.

Krystal paused as the cold sweats begin to form on her forehead.

“I love..

Suddenly the door was kicked open, revealing Taemin, panting heavily. He must have had ran up the stairs to get there. He saw Krystal and Sulli talking and he rushed to them.

“Sulli!” He called.

Both girls looked at him, surprised. He glared at Krystal as he walked to them.

“Are you okay? Did she hurt you?” He asked frantically. He took out a handkerchief and began to wipe Sulli’s face with it.

The wet girl chuckled cutely and shook her head. “We were just talking, but what took you so long, Minnie-ah?” She said, sweetly.

Krystal was surprised. She had never heard Sulli call other boys like that. Sulli let Taemin wipe her cheeks as she smiled at him, glad he’s worrying for her.

“I lost you and then found someone else crying. I thought it was you, but it was..that geeky Hee Jin crying over a frog that she killed in biology..” Taemin explained with his face pale. Maybe the accidental encounter with Hee Jin wasn’t something pleasant. She was his stalker for 2 years.

Sulli laughed lightly and hit Taemin’s arm playfully like the whole water splashing incident never happened. This is all very confusing for Krystal.

She cleared her throat, letting the two know that she’s still there.

“Sulli, I think you should go change now. I have an extra uniform in my locker.” She said.

Taemin looked at her, his face serious. “Stay away from Sulli.” He said, taking a few steps towards her.

Krystal scoffed and stare at him, “What?!”

Sulli quickly stood in between the two and calmed them down.

“Easy guys. Minnie, me and Krystal are okay now. Don’t worry.” She said, gently pushing him away from Krystal.

Little Jung got even more annoyed.

Minnie again?

“What’s with this Minnie nickname?! Are you two dating or something?!” Krystal suddenly snapped. The atmosphere turned awkward. Sulli and Taemin were staring at Krystal, like they are guilty of something. It was very obvious.

Krystal bit her lip as her heart begun to ache.

“Oh my, you two are a couple..when did this happen?” she asked, still in disbelief.

“We became official two days ago. I wanted to tell you but..you were too busy with your minions and Jiyoung..” Sulli explained.

Krystal looked away.

This.

Can’t.

Be.

Happening.

**

Jessica scooped her rice slowly but didn’t eat it. For some reason she had lost her appetite, the tension killing her as she sits with Tiffany for a late lunch in the office cafeteria after their meeting.

“Thank you for bringing me the flash drive.” Tiffany said, slowly taking a spoonful of rice and shoving it into her mouth. She munched it slowly, looking at anything but Jessica.

“No problem. You should be more careful next time.” Jessica replied, still in an awkward tone.

She cleared her throat, “Back in the meeting room, I was…only being honest. I..

“..think that my design sucks?” Tiffany cut in.

“I didn’t say that! You have the potential but you just...need more time to grow. It was strictly business, honey, nothing personal.” Jessica corrected.

Tiffany shrugged, still not looking at Jessica. She continued to eat like she was alone at the table.

“However, I do think that you should at least discuss the design with me. Yours was...quite amateur-ish.” Jessica added carefully.

Tiffany looked up and gestured her hand to the waiter.

“Can I have a bowl of sliced cucumbers please?” She said.

Jessica scoffed. “A bowl of cucumbers? Really? You know I can’t even stand the smell.”

“I don’t like to talk about work when we’re at home. And, I like cucumbers.” Tiffany replied, nonchalant.

A waitress came with a bowl of cucumber like Tiffany requested. Jessica tried to hold her breath and endure the smell for Tiffany; though it was obvious Tiffany purposely ordered the cucumbers to get back at Jessica.

“You don’t like to talk about work at home, huh? Well, that explains why you didn’t tell me about Minho.” Jessica said, with a hand covering her nose.

Tiffany swallowed hard and looked up. Their eyes met.

“I didn’t make the decision. The board did. You can ask Seohyun that I was totally opposing Minho for the shoot. Gee, Jessi, I thought you’re not going to be jealous about me and Minho anymore. You said you trust me.” She said.

“I trust you. It’s him that I don’t trust.” Jessica said, putting her spoon down with a loud clink.

An awkward silence filled the air and Tiffany can’t even swallow her food.

Jessica sighed. “I can’t stand the cucumber smell. I gotta go. See you at home.” She said before standing up.

“Okay, see you.” Tiffany said with an awkward smile.

Jessica walked to her fiancé and kissed her hair gently before leaving. Tiffany bit her lip, she regretted being such a child.

“Love you.” She said, hoping that Jessica would hear her.

**

Jessica rarely serves her guests. If her mom or Krystal came to visit her for evening tea at her house, Tiffany will prepare the tea and biscuits, not her. It’s not that she isn’t good at it, but she always believed that Tiffany is better in the kitchen.

The blond girl stirred the leaves in her teapot before taking a small spoon to taste it.

“Ahh…good!” She said, with a satisfied smile on her face. Maybe she is better than Tiffany in making tea.

She closed the teapot and put it on the tray, along with a plate of oat cookies and three cups. She lifted it carefully and carried it into the living room.

“Wow. I’ve never seen Jessica Jung as a housewife.” Sooyoung said, teasing. Hyoyeon can’t help but smile, she was thinking the same thing.

Jessica chuckled, “Only when Tiffany is not around.” She said, carefully putting the tray on the coffee table. She joined her guests on the sofa, and smiled.

“You came to check on your car?” she asked Sooyoung.

“I came to take back my car, you stealer.” Sooyoung replied, heated.

“I borrowed your car.” Jessica corrected.

“You took my keys without permission, that’s stealing.” Sooyoung said.

Hyoyeon chuckled, “You two play way too much Grand Theft Auto. Sooyoung, you stole my car too, remember?”

“I only stole it because Jessica stole mine.” Sooyoung said, defending herself like it’s all Jessica’s fault.

“Wait, you stole Hyoyeon’s car? Why? It’s just a Peugeot.” Jessica said casually.

Hyoyeon cleared her throat, offended. “She stole my ‘not just a Peugeot’, to confess her love to her boyfriend who happens to live in a Ski Resort. We were just returned from there.”

Sooyoung tried to stop Hyoyeon from blabbering but it was too late. Jessica stared at her, serious.

“So that’s why you’re not going to work. And you’ve made up your mind.” She said.

Sooyoung pour herself a cup of tea and nodded.

Jessica sighed. “What are you going to do with Hara? You can’t date them both.”

Sooyoung held her cup and blow on the tea slowly to reduce the temperature. It was so hot she could burn her tongue with it.

“But I..love them both.” She said.

Jessica and Hyoyeon looked at the girl, and sighed at the same time.

“Who do you think you are? Bella Swan? Even she has to choose just one guy.” Jessica suddenly said.

Sooyoung and Hyoyeon looked at her weirdly with her sudden Twilight remark.

“Sorry, Tiffany forced me to read Eclipse before watching the movie, so..” Jessica said, embarrassed.

Sooyoung sighed heavily before taking a sip of her tea. And then she put down the cup immediately. Her face was red and she was fanning her tongue with her hands.

“Yah Sica! Wh-What did you put in the tea?!” She asked, almost shouting.

“Just tea and mint. It’s mint tea.” Jessica replied.

“But we ran out of mint leaves so I put some…er...toothpaste.” she added.

Hyoyeon and Sooyoung looked at Jessica in disbelief.

“TOOTHPASTE?!” they shouted in unison.

“Well, it contains mint.” Jessica reasoned.

Suddenly the front door was opened roughly and they were all startled. Kim Taeyeon walked into the kitchen, panicked.

“What’s wrong with you?” Jessica asked her neighbour.

“Can I hide here?!” Taeyeon asked, ignoring the weird stares.

Jessica shrugged and Taeyeon took it as a yes.

“Great! If Sunny comes looking for me, please tell her that you didn’t see me.” Taeyeon said, serious.

“What?! Why?!” Jessica asked.

Taeyeon ignored her and went upstairs, locking herself in the guest room.

Jessica, Sooyoung and Hyoyeon looked at each other.

Sooyoung sighed, “Now what’s going on with Taeyeon?”

Chapter 35

Turn Around

Stop.

Please, just stop.

Krystal bit her lip and looked down. She’s in the science lab, waiting for another minute to pass till the bell rings. Her science teacher, Ms Victoria can’t stop nagging them about their coursework and repeating the deadline over and over again. But none of her words matter to Krystal as the sight in front of her was torturing her. Her heart is aching like it’s been torn up to pieces.

Sulli and Taemin can’t stop stealing glances at each other and smiled shyly when their eyes met. Love is the air for them and Krystal can’t breathe their air of love. She wished there would be a sudden fire drill in the school so that she can leave the class early. She can’t stand another second with the lovebirds.

The more she thought about it, the more she felt like crying. Tears almost escaped her eyes but she quickly shook her head, not letting the emotion get to her. She can’t stop blaming herself, if only she confessed to Sulli earlier.

Kang Jiyoung pretends to listen to Ms Victoria’s ramblings, but she kept glancing at Krystal whenever she can. She can tell that she was sad, her expression was too transparent. Jiyoung can’t help but wondering about what had happened. Believe it or not, she cares about Krystal Jung.

And then the bell rings, and the students cheered like a prisoner who’d been let out of jail. Krystal sighed in relief, thinking that she no longer has to watch the High School Musical play that Sulli Montez and Taemin Bolton pulled. They seriously looked like they’re going to sing a duet. Krystal wants to puke.

“Let me carry your bag for you.” Taemin said, tugging Sulli’s bag.

“Okay.” Sulli said, smiling.

Krystal was on the edge of vomiting but then Sulli suddenly turned around and Krystal gulped, shocked.

“Soojung, me and Minnie are going to the mall after school. Would you like to join us?” Sulli asked.

Krystal can’t express how her ears hurt upon hearing the nickname.

“I can’t..I have er..other plans.” Krystal replied. There’s no way she would want to spend all evening with Sulli and her Minnie.

“Other plans? With whom?” Sulli asked, curious. Even though she’s dating a boy, Krystal is still her priority.

Krystal gulped, she didn’t plan her lie well. “Er..with..

“Ahhh!!” Someone shouted. Everyone looked at the door, a girl stumbled onto the ground with her books scattered on the floor.

“Watch where you’re going, Kang.” Minji said with a glare. Luna was right behind her, smirking. It was obvious that they pushed her. Even though Krystal didn’t ask them to bother Jiyoung, it’s already becoming some kind of a habit for them.

Jiyoung sighed, trying to be patient. She is on her own. She picked up her books one by one.

“Hey Minji, you’re the one who should watch where you’re going.” A voice said. Jiyoung was shocked, she recognize that voice.

Krystal was glaring at her dispatched minions before grabbing Jiyoung’s arm and held her up. Jiyoung obliged, but was still shocked with what is happening. It seems like Krystal was helping her?

“Krystal, it was an accident..we didn’t mean to..” Minji said, stuttering.

“Don’t you dare bother Kang Jiyoung anymore.” Krystal said, serious.

The whole classroom fell silent; Krystal statement was something that no one ever expected.

Luna gulped. “But Krystal..why are you suddenly..

“Because..” Krystal paused.

Everyone looked at her in anticipation. Krystal looked at Sulli, hoping for a backup but then she saw that she was holding hands with Taemin.

Sulli is holding hands with Taemin.

Krystal bit her lip; she could feel her heart breaking.

“Because now, Kang Jiyoung is my girlfriend.” She continued.

**

Kwon Yuri wished that this is all a dream. A nightmare. Park Gyuri, her secret ex-girlfriend suddenly appeared on her doorstep, when she was making out with Yoona. Talk about perfect timing.

“Hello Yuri, nice to see you again.” Gyuri greeted. She was flashing her prefect innocent smile, her eyes concealed by her huge shades. But Yuri could tell that she was staring at her, probably scanning her head to toe.

“Gyuri unnie, would you like to come in?” Yoona asked, being polite even though it was a rare visit.

Gyuri shook her head. “I’m just here to meet Yuri.”

Yuri gulped, shocked of how direct Gyuri was. She’s praying that Gyuri won’t say a thing as drops of cold sweats rolled down her forehead.

“Ah, Yuri? She’s here. What’s the matter?” Yoona asked. She had to do all the talk since Yuri was temporarily mute.

Gyuri smirked, “She left something, I just want to return this to her.”

“She..left something?” Yoona asked, suspicious.

“Yes, her phone.” Gyuri said, taking out an LG Chocolate from her handbag. Yuri tensed up, she froze. Yoona gave Yuri a questioning look but all she got was a shrug.

“Well, that is Yuri’s. But how did it ended up with you?” Yoona asked, taking the phone from Gyuri.

“She left it when she met me at the..

“MARKET!!” Yuri suddenly shouted.

Yoona looked at her, weirdly while Gyuri smirked.

“I accidentally met her at the market while I was buying the..” Yuri paused.

“Salads.” Gyuri continued.

“Yes, the salads!” Yuri said, nervous. She was hoping that Yoona would believe her lies.

“You met her at the market? Why didn’t you tell me about it?” Yoona asked to Yuri, an eyebrow rose.

“I forgot..” Yuri replied short.

Yoona stared at Yuri suspiciously, but the other girl was smiling like nothing happened. Gyuri can’t help but to smile at the player’s pathetic attempt to hide her dirty secret. She can easily crush this girl, right here, right now, but then where is the fun?

“You forgot?” Yoona asked, still suspicious.

“Of course she forgot to tell you. Bumping into me at the market was not something important.” Gyuri said, to Yuri’s surprise, she was helping her.

Yoona alternates her gaze between the two women and nodded, she begin to believe their lies.

“Now, I have to leave, got some things to take care of. You two should pick up where you left off.” Gyuri said, winking.

Yuri didn’t get that joke; she could feel that Gyuri is not going to help her because she’s suddenly turned nice. She was trembling with fear when Yoona was laughing with Gyuri at the door.

“That’s too bad, I was about to ask you to join us for some sandwich.” Yoona said, she meant the food.

Gyuri laughed, suddenly it all sounds so funny to her.

“That’s very tempting Yoona, but maybe sometime later. I have some blackmailing to do first.” She said before glaring suggestively to both of the girls.

Yoona stood there as she watched Gyuri drove away in her white car.

“She meant ‘sandwich’ as..something else, isn’t it?” Yoona asked the quiet Yuri behind her.

“Threesome, I think.” Yuri said, gulping.

Yoona let out a small laugh. She walked to Yuri and leaned to her left ear.

“But I don’t share my woman.” She whispered causing Yuri to gulp nervously.

**

“Now what’s going on with Taeyeon?” Sooyoung asked, curious.

Jessica and Hyoyeon looked at each other.

“Don’t ask me, I’m not a lesbian.” Hyoyeon said, shrugging.

Jessica rolled her eyes, “Well, I’m sleeping with a woman but I can’t figure it out either.”

Before the meaningless bickering begins to escalate, someone knocked the front door.

“Let me guess, it’s the wife.” Jessica said lazily. There were too many things that happened lately, a sulking Tiffany and a bowl of cucumber were already too much. She’s not in the mood for some married neighbours drama.

Sooyoung get the door, ignoring Jessica’s annoyed face.

As expected, it was Mrs Kim Taeyeon.

“Hey there, Sunny. Didn’t expect to see you here.” Sooyoung said casually.

“I didn’t expect you to be here either, Sooyoung. What are you doing at Jessica’s house when Tiffany is still at work?” She asked suspiciously.

“Er..visiting a friend who stole my car.” Sooyoung replied to clear the air.

“Oh.” Sunny nodded.

“Sunny, do you want to come in?” Jessica called from the table. She didn’t even bother welcoming her properly.

Sunny looked at Jessica from the doorstep and smiled, “Hi Sica.”

Jessica waved to her with a weak smile.

“And Hyoyeon, you’re here too? I didn’t know that you’re close with Sica and Soo.” Sunny asked, surprised.

Hyoyeon shrugged, “I’m not. It’s..a long story.”

Sunny nodded and looked at them, “Actually I’m in a hurry. I’m supposed to go to the hospital with Taeyeon but she suddenly went missing. She’s nowhere in the house and I can’t give her a call. Have you guys seen her?”

Jessica and Hyoyeon looked at each other, trying to act normal. But unfortunately the both of them are the worst liars in the world. Their awkwardness shows, Jessica pretends to be busy with the cookies in the plate while Hyoyeon was sipping the ‘Mint’ tea.

Sooyoung quickly took control of the situation, “No. We haven’t seen her at all. But why are you two going to the hospital? Trying to get artificial height or something?”

Sunny rolled her eyes, “So funny, Soo. We are getting the artificial insemination, so we have to meet the doctor to discuss the procedure today.”

Jessica turned around and stood up before rushing to the door, “Are you trying to get pregnant?” She asked.

The short girl grinned, “Not me. Taeyeon.”

“I’ve always thought that Taeyeon is the hubby..” Sooyoung said with a chuckle.

“So the tough hubby must take the pregnancy job first.” Sunny said with a nod.

Jessica was staring blankly at Sunny, lost in her thoughts, it’s creeping her out.

“Okay, so if you’ve seen Taeyeon, please tell her that I’m looking for her.” She said before glancing at her watch.

“I’m gonna call Dr.Han and cancel our appointment again.” She mumbled as she headed back to her house.

Sooyoung closed the door behind her and looked at Jessica who seems terrified.

“What are you looking at? Tiffany will be the one who will get pregnant for us! There’s no way I’ll get pregnant!” Jessica snapped, blurting all her thoughts.

“No one was asking, Sica.” Sooyoung said, walking to the table. She was shocked to find Hyoyoen dipping an oat cookie into the ‘mint’ tea.

“Don’t tell me you’re enjoying the..tea.” Sooyoung said, her face pale.

“It’s actually quite good.” Hyoyeon said, before biting the tea-dipped cookie. Sooyoung was staring at her in horror.

“I know right.” Jessica added before sitting back on her chair.

Sooyoung scoffed. “What is wrong with your tastebuds?!”

“Is she gone?” A voice asked. Taeyeon was sneaking behind the wall, she looked like a house rat, Jessica almost hit her with a broom.

Sooyoung nodded, “I guess you don’t want to get pregnant eh?” She asked.

Taeyeon sighed and walked over to them at the table. “She told you?”

“You can’t hide from her forever.” Jessica said, after calming down.

“But..I didn’t agree to it. Before getting married, she promised that she’ll be the one who will get pregnant first. But now, she’s itching to have a baby but refusing to get pregnant! Saying that she’s busy with the cafe, but I am busy too! I am the co-producer to T-Ara’s new mini album, I can’t handle all the nausea, and crazy hormones right now!” Taeyeon protested.

“So talk to her about it. Hiding in your neighbour’s house won’t solve anything.” Hyoyeon suddenly said, munching her cookies.

“I’ve tried, but..

“You kept losing.” Sooyoung continued.

Taeyeon nodded weakly, “All I can do is to avoid her from talking about it, or avoid her completely, even if I had to hide under Jessica’s bed.”

Jessica was shocked, her face showed she was panicking. “You..hid under my bed?!”

Knowing why Jessica was panicking, Taeyeon smiled, “Yes, and I found Tiffany’s and your box of ‘toys’.”

Sooyoung chuckled while Hyoyeon looked puzzled.

Jessica buried her face in her palms, “Don’t you dare enter my room again.” She warned.

“I’m sorry, I thought it was the guest room.” Taeyeon said, guilty.

Hyoyeon looked at them, wondering.

“Sica, you and Tiffany are still playing with toys?” She asked innocently.

**

After Hyoyeon left and Taeyeon went somewhere else to hide, Jessica took Sooyoung to her stolen car.

Sooyoung knelt down and check if there were any scratches caused by Jessica’s reckless driving. There are two things that Sooyoung can’t trust Jessica with, cooking and driving.

“It’s unscratched! Stop examining it like that!” Jessica shouted, annoyed.

The car owner ignored her whining and continued her own tracing the scratch game, she moved from the rear side to the front bumper, eyes carefully scanning the surface.

“AHAH!” Sooyoung suddenly shouted, startling Jessica.

“What?!”

“It’s scratched! You scratched my car!” Sooyoung said, frantically pointing at Jessica.

The blond gulped and kneeled down to take a closer look at the scratch, she scoffed, it was a small, hardly visible small line of scratch on the front bumper.

“I did not do this! It was already there before!” Jessica said, defending herself.

“No it wasn’t!”

“Yes! You accidentally hit Siwon’s car when you were looking for a parking space last month! Remember?”

And then there were silence, followed by Sooyoung’s, “Ooohh.”

Jessica rolled her eyes, “I was being careful the entire time driving your car.”

Sooyoung grinned, “Thanks Sica, for not hurting her.” She said before entering the driver’s seat.

Jessica walked to her and leaned down to the window, she knocked the glass, signalling Sooyoung to wind down the window.

“Yes?” Sooyoung asked.

Jessica sighed. “Um..have you thought about who you will choose between the siblings?” She asked.

Sooyoung looked away, not saying anything.

“They’re my cousins, I care about them, you know. But I also care about you, and I hope you will make the choice that can make yourself happy.” Jessica continued.

“I’m not trying to mess with your head, or anything, but. I’ve never seen Hara so happy and serious about her life before, until she met you. She was so messed up, partying all the time, spending her parents’ money and driving them crazy. I was a rebel too but she’s like 10 times worse than me.” Jessica added.

Sooyoung was staring at the steering wheel, listening.

“When she was studying in college in Paris, she dated a girl and they were quite madly in love. Things were okay for a while but then..” Jessica paused.

“What happened?” Sooyoung asked, curious.

Jessica’s expression turned serious. “She cheated on her with Hara’s roommate.”

“And that’s how it all turned around, Hara was almost expelled from college for not doing her coursework and she only graduated because Joanna paid someone to write her the final year thesis. Joanna didn’t know that her daughter is a lesbian though, but she was protecting the family image. Anyway, after Hara finished studying and returned to Korea, we all thought she’s going to change, but she’s not. She continued to party, and spending money on expensive things. ” Jessica continued.

Jessica smiled and looked at Sooyoung, “But it all changed when she met you.”

“She listened to her parents, no longer wasting the family’s money or doing anything to tarnish the family’s name.”

Sooyoung smiled, “Thanks for telling me but..”

“You don’t want to break a girl’s heart on her birthday.” Jessica cuts in.

“Her birthday?”

“I’d figured you have forgotten. It’s Hara’s birthday this Sunday, and as always, she’s going to throw a big party. You’re invited.” Jessica said.

Sooyoung gulped, she had completely forgotten about Hara’s birthday.

“I’m not trying to make you choose Hara, don’t misunderstand me. But, choosing her brother over her is going to crush her heart. And if you’re choosing Hara only because you want to protect her feelings and loving Hyunjoong is going to hurt all three of you.” Jessica added.

“Both path leads to dead ends.” Sooyoung suddenly said.

Jessica nodded and said, “True, but not if you took the other path.”

“What path? There’s no other path for me.”

Jessica shook her head.

“You can always turn around.”

**

It’s been a long time since Jessica and Tiffany took a relaxing stroll in the park at night. But Jessica insists to go out with Tiffany that night and she just obliged. It would be the perfect place for them to talk. There’s still tension between them to be resolved.

They were talking about a lot of things that happened that day, like Sooyoung and Hyoyeon’s visit and Taeyeon and Sunny’s baby drama. Tiffany chuckled at the craziness that she missed.

They continued to walk slowly, hugging themselves as the cold air hits them. Each of them was too proud to hold each other’s hand first. Jessica glanced at Tiffany who was slightly shivering and sighed.

“Hold my hand.” She said, offering her hand.

Tiffany looked at the warm hands and smiled, “Thanks.”

Even though it was only their palms that touched, the warmth spread all over their body. They both blushed.

Tiffany gulped and glanced at Jessica as they walked. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about Minho working with us. I was worried that you will be angry at me and think that I..

“I won’t be angry at you. Tiffany, I trust you. Completely.” Jessica said, smiling.

Tiffany could feel her heart flutters; all her suppressed emotions suddenly disappeared.

“Thank you, Boo Boo.” She said, touched.

Jessica stopped walking and frowned, “I am not a Boo Boo. Don’t call me that.”

“But-But..I love calling you that.” Tiffany said, pouting. She stared at Jessica with her adorable puppy eyes.

“No.” Jessica said, trying to resist.

“Boo Boo..” Tiffany said sweetly. She pouted and stared at Jessica with teary eyes. Maybe she should try out for acting.

“Aisshhh! Fine!” Jessica grunted.

Tiffany chuckled.

“I am a Boo Boo. Your Boo Boo.” Jessica said, ignoring how corny that sounds.

Tiffany smiled widely, “I love you. Boo Boo.”

“Your Boo Boo loves you too.”Jessica said in the cheesy tone.

A couple were passing by accidentally overheard their extra cheesy love confession almost vomited. They quickly moved away, unable to stand the cheesiness.

Jessica and Tiffany resume their walk, hands on each other’s waist this time, enjoying the night breeze.

“I have something to tell you.” Jessica said, excited.

“What is it?”

Jessica grinned, “I’m going back to the company really soon. The book sale we had today was a hit. I might comeback next month. Isn’t it exciting?”

Tiffany was shocked; she had mixed emotions about it. She should be ecstatic about it but there’s a bit unhappy feeling and she’s confused.

“Wow, that’s great!” Tiffany screamed.

“We will be working together again!” Jessica said.

“Just like we used to!”

“And I will drive you to work!”

“Yay! No more stealing Sooyoung’s car!”

“And we can have caviar for dinner again!”

“Caviar!”

“And..” Jessica paused.

“And?” Tiffany asked, curious.

Jessica grabbed Tiffany’s hand before kissing the back of her hand lovingly.

“And we can plan our dream wedding.” She said, smiling shyly.

Tiffany could feel her cheeks heated up, “Finally.”

Chapter 36

Bloodline

Kang Jiyoung likes being invisible. No one cares where she goes or if she comes to school or not. She is free to do anything she wants, anytime she wants. Like right now, she’s walking through the school hallway where it’s packed with students but no one was looking at her, or even noticing that she’s there. She liked it this way, to stay under the radar and she’s just going to study hard until graduation. She has no clique to hang out with in this school, but she didn’t mind. The girls here came from wealthy families and she doubts she can ever keep up with them.

She smiled as she makes her way to her classroom, which is only two classes away. She keeps her head high and swings her hand happily, completely forgetting what happened yesterday. She believed it was all a dream. There’s no way in the real world that Krystal Jung would ever want to date her.

“Oh my, look at them..” A boy said to his friends at the corridor. Jiyoung overheard them and looked at them, confused. Then she realized that everyone in the hallway was staring at her as if there’s something on her face.

“I am so jealous.” A girl said, glaring at her.

She gulped and looked down; beginning to rub her cute cheeks with her hands to remove whatever there is on her face.

“There’s nothing on your face, Stinky Jing.” A voice from beside her said.

Jiyoung was startled and flung her hands, she almost hit the girl beside her. Krystal grabbed her hand, only inches away from her face.

“Were you trying to hit me?” Krystal asked, pissed.

Jiyoung stood there, shocked as Krystal took her hand in hers.

“What?” Krystal asked, noticing Jiyoung’s stare.

Jiyoung was mumbling incoherent words, “You..why..what.."

“You’re my..er..girlfriend now, remember?” Krystal said, avoiding her gaze.

“Girl-girlfriend??” Jiyoung asked, now slowly realizing that everything wasn’t a dream.

“Let’s go to class, we’re late.” Krystal said, dragging the confused girl along. Jiyoung was too shocked to react, she just followed her along. Then she noticed Krystal’s strong grip on her palm. She looked down, trying to hide the blush on her cheeks.

**

Tiffany Hwang was humming a happy song as she was checking a file at her table. She smiled widely, showing almost all her teeth and her eyes shaped into the adorable crescent moon.

Her staff noticed her bright mood and can’t help but wonder why.

“What did Sica unnie do that made our Ms. Hwang so happy today?” Seohyun asked, teasing.

Tiffany chuckled and put down her files, she smiled like she was hoping for someone to ask her that.

“You know, Seohyun..” She said.

“What?” Seohyun asked, impatient. Nicole and Hara were also looking at them, curious.

“She bought you another diamond ring?” Hara asked, smirking. Things between her and Tiffany had turned sour since yesterday.

Tiffany sighed and shook her head, “No Hara.”

“She bought you another car? I heard that she booked a pink mini cooper for you.” Hara added with a glare.

Tiffany looked away, not wanting to get into a childish argument with Hara, which she’d probably lose. She can’t stop Jessica from buying her things.

“Jessi is coming back to the company soon, maybe next month.” She said, smiling.

Seohyun and Nicole looked at each other with surprised expressions while Hara frowned.

“Wow that is really great news! We will be having her in the office again!” Seohyun exclaimed.

Nicole smiled, “She will be the Head of our Department, right Ms. Hwang?”

Tiffany nodded, “Yes, that’s true.”

The short-haired girl smiled wider, “Then how about you? Will you be demoted?” She asked innocently.

The office turned awkward and the smile on Tiffany’s face slowly fades.

“After all you worked for these three months and everything will go back to Ms. Jung, like you were never here.” Nicole added.

“I’m sorry but, it’s like they’re using you as a substitute or a hole filler. I think it’s quite unfair to you, Ms. Hwang.” She continued.

Tiffany cleared her throat, “Jessica is a much better designer than I am. She deserves this position.”

“Because she’s a Jung and you’re not?” Nicole asked.

“It’s not about bloodline, it’s about talent. Like..we have other Jungs but Jessi has the best quality for the position.” Tiffany defends.

Suddenly Hara slammed her hand on the desk, causing everyone to stare at her, shocked.

“Wow, ‘we have other Jungs but they’re not talented?’ That is one very straight remark, Tiffany.” Hara said, standing up.

Tiffany gulped; she didn’t mean to offend anyone. But maybe she is.

Hara gave Tiffany one last glare before storming out of the office, angry.

**

“Ms. Hara, you can’t enter! She’s in the middle of a meeting! Make an appointment first!” Joanna’s secretary said, trying to stop Hara from entering the office.

“I want to meet my mother! Do I need to make an appointment too?!” Hara said, pushing the girl aside. She scoffed at her before storming into the room.

Joanna and Mr. Oh were sitting across each other at the coffee table, with a few files opened. It appears that she really was in a meeting.

“Hara? What are you doing here?” Joanna asked, removing her glasses and putting them on the table.

Hara was still panting from all the running and looked at her mother, “Mom, I need to talk to you.”

“Oh, hi there Hara. Haven’t seen you in a while.” Mr. Oh greeted with a smile. Hara returned his smile and bowed a bit for respect. Mr. Oh is like family to her. He’d known her since she was a baby.

“What is so important that you had to barge into my office like this?” Joanna asked with anger in her tone.

Hara kept mum and looked down.

Mr. Oh looked at them and laughed, “Okay, I’m going to leave first. We’ll talk later, Anna.” He said before picking up his files and leaving the office.

The atmosphere was filled with tension after he left. Joanna stared at her daughter, sensing that there’s something wrong with her again. The last time she acted like this, she ended up disappearing for two months in France.

“I want to be the Head Designer.” Hara suddenly said.

Her mother stared at her blankly; she can’t believe what she just heard.

“You as the Head? This is the important thing you can’t wait to talk about?” Joanna said like it’s a joke.

Hara cleared her throat, “Yes. Why? You think it’s funny?”

Joanna sighed, “You know that the position belongs to Tiffany now, and Jessica when she returns.”

“Why Jessica?” Hara asked.

“You know why. She's talented.” Joanna said, slowly standing up from the sofa.

“Then why Tiffany? Why not me?” Hara asked continuously.

Joanna shook her head, “What is wrong with you? You never cared one bit about this company before, and now you’re questioning my decision on a job position?”

“Yes! Tiffany is nothing compared to me, but she has the trust of all our family members! Uncle Mike, Aunt Julie, Grandpa and even you..” Hara continued.

“She has massive potential, that girl. You should learn from her not rebel against her.” Joanna said.

“I graduated from Paris! I’m much more qualified than her!” Hara shouted.

“Have you forgotten that I had to pay a lot of money just to get you to graduate?” Joanna said slow but sharp. Hara bit her lip, speechless.

“I had to deal with your sudden rebellious ways, in your final year in college. Hara dear, I know you’re talented too, but I just can’t trust you enough for the job.” Joanna continued.

“Because of everything that you’ve done before, running away from home, involved with drugs and alcohol, tarnishing our family image.."

“That’s all you cared about, the family image.” Hara cuts in. Joanna looked at her daughter and gulped.

“I think you know why I ran away from home.” Hara said, serious.

She sighed. “But you pretended like you knew nothing…that I was going through a phase. But you knew it, right?”

Joanna looked away, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You knew about me and her. You knew that I was a le-"

“SHUT UP!” Joanna shouted, her voice echoed in the large office that they’re in.

Hara gulped as her mother’s voice silenced her.

“Get out of my office. I have a lot of work to do.” Joanna said before she turned her back on her daughter.

“You accepted Jessica, but why not me?” Hara asked, her voice cracked.

Joanna bit her lip as she looked out the window,

“Because you are my daughter.”

**

“Just five more percent.” Jessica said.

“So what are we going to do to get that five percent increase?” Jaejoong asked as he sits at a round table with Siwon and Jessica. Choi Siwon shrugged coolly and looked away, like he’s in a photo shoot. Jessica rolled her eyes.

There weren’t many customers that morning and they were able to gather for a quick staff meeting.

“Another book sale?” Siwon suggested.

“We just did that yesterday.” Jessica replied lazily.

“A week of singing nights.” Jaejoong said, smiling.

Jessica scoffed, “I only sing for three nights a week and that’s the deal. I need to be with my fiancé at night too. She needs me.”

Jaejoong looked away as Jessica mentioned her beloved fiancé, in fact she’s been mentioning Tiffany in any way possible these days. Like she’s making a statement that she’s taken.

Jessica looked at the magazine rack and slowly a smile crept up her face, light bulb moment.

“We should advertise.” She said.

“We already did that, we gave out flyers and all..” Siwon said.

Jessica sighed, “You call that an advertisement?” She said, pointing at one of the posters on the wall behind the counter. It was a white paper with plain black text on it that says ‘Come to Al’s Cafe & Bookstore’. It was a poster designed by Siwon.

“What’s wrong with that? It’s clear and easy to look at, we can attract customers with that.” Siwon replied.

“Yes, if you’re attracting a group of 50 year old retired soldiers and old single women with cats.” Jessica retorted.

Jaejoong chuckled while Siwon was speechless.

“We need a new design and then we will plaster it all over the city.” Jessica suggested.

“Attract all the young bookworms and the coffee addicts in this city. We have good looking staff too, that should be a bonus.” She added, smiling.

“Are you talking about me?” Jaejoong asked, pointing to himself about the good looking part.

Jessica shook her head, “I was talking about myself.”

Siwon laughed, “And me. But hey, I think you two should work together for this new flyers thing. I can’t leave the shop so, it’s all up to you.” He said, standing up from his seat. He walked to the cash register as a customer called to pay for the food.

Awkwardness filled the atmosphere after he left. Jessica was never really comfortable with Jaejoong who always tries to hit on her unexpectedly.

“So it’s up to you and me.” Jaejoong said, smiling.

Jessica nodded, “Let’s make it work and increase that 5%.”

**

Jung Nicole was standing in front of the elevator, walking back and forth. She was waiting for Hara, when she left, she was in anger. She can’t help but worry about her. She had begun to care a lot about the girl.

Suddenly she saw a familiar face, walking to the elevator, that tall girl with short hair, Sooyoung. Sooyoung reached the elevator and noticed Nicole but she glared at her and looked away. She can’t forget what she said to her at the beach.

Nicole scoffed and shook her head, “Never thought you were so arrogant. What brings you here? I thought you’re working with Jessica.”

“I’m here to meet my girlfriend.” Sooyoung replied, staring at the elevator’s door.

Nicole nodded, “Oh, your girlfriend..

..whom you cheated on with her brother?” She continued.

Sooyoung looked at Nicole almost immediately, shocked and angry. Also scared.

“That's nonsense. You don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said, gulping.

Nicole laughed like she just heard a gag, Sooyoung couldn't be more irritated. She wished she could hit her face with a pan and knock her unconscious.

Suddenly Nicole stopped laughing and stared at Sooyoung with a serious expression.“I know what I’m talking about, Choi Sooyoung. I know where you were yesterday and I know that Hara will leave you in an instant if she finds out.”

Sooyoung gulped.

“I know that you’re doubting yourself, and I know that’s why you can’t bring yourself to sex her up.” Nicole added.

Sooyoung bit her lip.

“You know what else I know?” Nicole asked.

“That Hara will come to me one day and I will give her everything she needs, everything that you can’t give her. And I know that..” She paused and took a deep breath, hesitating to continue.

..I will love her with all my heart.” She finished her words with a heavy sigh.

Sooyoung was speechless; she froze as she stood there on the floor. She didn’t even realize that the elevator door was opened and she didn’t realize that Hara was walking to her.

“Youngie? What are you doing here?” Hara asked. Her voice finally brought her back from her temporary spell. She looked at the girl before her, long-haired with fair skin but a bit paler than usual, looking at her, confused, but still very beautiful.

“Hara..I wanted to surprise you.” Sooyoung said with a weak smile.

Hara looked at her girlfriend, staring at her as the rush of emotions hit her. She had just gone out of her mother’s office and everything that happened was draining her emotionally.

She threw her hands around the tall girl's neck and buried her face in her chest. Sooyoung was shocked but she returned the hug with warm arms that wrapped around her waist. Hara began to tear up, she was sobbing in Sooyoung’s embrace.

“What happened?” Sooyoung asked gently as she rubbed her back.

Hara looked up, “Where were you? I missed you so much and called you hundreds of times! But you never returned my calls!” She shouted.

Sooyoung tightens her arms around Hara, not wanting to let her go. “I’m sorry but..my phone went missing.”

There goes her first lie.

Hara looked at her with an incredulous look on her face but Sooyoung just smiled to calm her down. Hara lost to her warm smile and rested her face in her chest again. She tightens her embrace on her and just stood that way, hugging.

Nicole bit her lip witnessing the scene. Hara didn’t even notice that she was there, like she’s invisible. She sighed and turned around to head back to the office. Her steps were heavy and her heart is in pain. She used her mind to control her emotions, not letting a single tear escape her eyes.

Suddenly her phone beeped. She pulled it out from her pocket and look at the screen.

Incoming call..

Mom

She cleared her throat and picked it up.

“Hey mom.” She greeted.

“Why do you sound so weak? Did something happen?” A woman’s voice asked.

Nicole swallowed hard and stopped by the corridor to take the call.

“Nothing mom, I’m fine.”

“How’s the progress at the company?”

“Everything is going according to our plan.” Nicole replied slowly and concealed the receiver with her other hand.

“Don’t worry about a thing. I am indeed Marissa Kim’s daughter.” Nicole said with confidence.

“I trust you.” Marissa said on the other line.

**

Sooyoung was waiting for Hara at the company’s cafeteria for lunch together. She was hungry but she waited for her girlfriend loyally to get food together. She looked around and saw someone she knows with a tray filled with food. But her survival sense can’t wait any longer; she walked straight to the table and sits across her.

“Hey Fany.” She greeted.

Tiffany looked up from her tray and smiled as she saw her long time friend.

“Sooyoung-ah! It’s been a while!” She squealed, excited.

Sooyoung grinned, “Yes, the last time we hung out together just the two of us was..”

“Like six months ago.” Tiffany added.

The tall girl nodded, “We’ve both been busy, I guess. You with your impending wedding and the office work, me with..” She paused.

“You with Hara and the cafe.” Tiffany continued. Through her tone, Sooyoung could tell that she didn’t know about her dilemma and Jessica really didn’t tell anyone about her friend’s secret. Sooyoung was quite shocked, in a pleasant way.

She smiled, “Ironically I’ve been spending a lot of time with your Sica.”

Tiffany nodded, “Yeah, you two are like best friends these days. I’m a bit jealous that Jessi stole my friend. Can’t she find her own friend?” She added childishly.

“The last time she had her own best friend, that woman turned out to be a psycho.” Sooyoung replied, hinting at the sinister from before.

“Gyuri’s not a psycho, she’s just..in love with the wrong person.” Tiffany defends.

“Park Gyuri wanted to have you and Sica both, uh..not a psycho?” Sooyoung said, rolling her eyes.

Tiffany chuckled and looked at her friend.

“Speaking of Jessi, umm..” She hesitated.

“What?” Sooyoung said as she reached for the spoon to drink the soup.

“Jessi has changed a lot since we got back from the beach. It’s a great change though, but I wonder what changed her.” Tiffany continued.

Sooyoung smiled, “Oh she changed? In what way?”

“In a lot of ways. She became more romantic, sensitive, rational and mature, like she just kicked all her Jung qualities out the window. I love her even more now.” Tiffany said, smiling shyly.

Sooyoung finished a bowl of soup and put the empty bowl on the table, Tiffany was so lost in her thoughts of Jessica that she didn’t realize that her tray was almost empty.

“You want to know why?” Sooyoung asked, wiping her mouth with a napkin.

Tiffany nodded.

Sooyoung sighed. “Sica told me that back at the beach, her foolishness caused you to cry. She said that, because of her own ego and jealousy, she hurt you with hurtful words and she hurt herself by doing it. She just can’t go through it again.”

“She said that she almost lost you because of her pride, and if she loses you, there’s no meaning for her to live anymore. Corny but, that’s what she said.” Sooyoung said with a grin.

“So she changed her ways, for you.” She added.

Tiffany was staring at Sooyoung with teary eyes, what Jessica did for her touched her deeply. This beats the fancy cars and the diamond necklaces; it’s the best gift ever.

“Youngie, what are you doing there?” A voice called.

Tiffany and Sooyoung looked at the direction; Hara was standing by, crossing her arms.

“Ah Hara, let’s join Fany for lunch today.” Sooyoung suggested. Hara glared at Tiffany before grabbing her girlfriend’s arm by surprise and pulling her up.

“No. I don’t want to have lunch with her.” She said before turning away.

Sooyoung looked at her, confused.

“What’s going on?” She asked Tiffany.

Chapter 37

The Perfect Present

The tall girl grabbed her glass with her right hand and held the straw with her left hand. She put the end of the straw into her mouth, but she’s not drinking her cola. She was too caught up with the tension from being with her date. No words have been spoken since they sat at the table, only awkward smiles and a few nods that came with it. Sooyoung has been itching to ask Hara about her cold behaviour towards Tiffany, but Hara’s facial expression stopped her. She looked down, staring at her bowl of salad, shoving a spoonful of the vegetables into her mouth before munching it roughly, hinting that she was angry about something. But Sooyoung’s curiosity ignored her hints and determined to ask her anyway.

“Why didn’t you want Fany to join us for lunch? I thought it would be great if we can catch up together.” She asked.

Hara rolled her eyes and shook her head. She glared at Sooyoung before continue to munch her salads like she didn’t hear a thing.

“What’s going on between you and Fany?” Sooyoung asked boldly.

Hara had had it. Sooyoung’s continuous interrogation made her lose her appetite. She put down her fork and looked at Sooyoung.

“I don’t like her and I don’t want to talk about her. We can finally get to spend time together and all you care about is your friend? Sooyoung, are you serious?” Hara said.

The other girl gulped. She had never seen Hara so pissed before.

“One more word about Tiffany, and I will leave this table.” Hara added, serious. The tension at the table just doubled. Even though there were a lot of other people in the cafeteria, Sooyoung felt like she’s in a dark confined space with limited oxygen where she might suffocate.

“I’m...sorry.” Sooyoung said after a while. Those words seem like the only thing she can say right now.

Hara sighed and after a few moments her mood finally turned better. She looked at Sooyoung and smiled.

“It’s not your fault. I’m the one who should apologize; I was venting my anger on you when you didn’t do anything wrong. I’m sorry, Youngie.” She said softly as she looked apologetic.

Sooyoung was shocked, but she was also touched by her apology. She smiled and reached for her hand, “Well, it’s not your fault either. Everyone has their bad day.”

Hara smiled and grabbed her hand to hold it tight.

“Let’s talk about something else.” She suggested.

Sooyoung nodded and moved her chair closer to Hara, so that they were sitting side by side.

“What should we talk about?” Hara asked.

Sooyoung smiled and replied, “Your birthday present.”

Hara’s eyes lit up and she was smiling from ear to ear. Sooyoung knew this would cheer her up.

“I thought you already forgot about my birthday!” She shrieked. Sooyoung smiled, but she felt guilty because that was true. She could’ve completely forgotten about her girlfriend’s birthday if not for Jessica.

“So what do you want for your birthday?” Sooyoung asked.

Her question made Hara even more excited, she was almost jumping on her seat.

“I get to choose your present for me?!” She asked, excited.

Sooyoung chuckled, “Yes, but please nothing too expensive, your girlfriend is just a café worker.”

Hara giggled before beginning to look up like she was pondering.

“You want to know what I want?” She asked. Sooyoung nodded.

“Can you really give me what I want if I tell you?” Hara asked again.

“Well, if I can afford it, I’ll get it for you.” Sooyoung replied.

“My perfect present is not expensive at all. In fact you don’t even have to spend a single won.” Hara said.

“Oh really? What is it?”

“Oh wait, maybe you need to buy the ribbons to wrap the present with. I like it like that, maybe red ribbons.” Hara added, smiling.

“Ribbons? I can buy ribbons. But what should I wrap the ribbons to?” Sooyoung asked, confused.

“I want the ribbons to be wrapped around...” Hara paused and smiled.

“..your body.” She continued.

“You want me to wrap the ribbons around my body? Oh, you meant that I am your perfect present!” Sooyoung said, excited like she just cracked a puzzle.

“I’m not finished yet.” Hara said, serious.

“I want only red ribbons on your body, nothing else.” She said, smiling suggestively.

This time Sooyoung gulped and froze, her face turned red from the image of herself in ribbons. This is not an expensive present, but it cost her much more than money.

“I want that present on my bed, after my birthday party. I’ll be my own after party.” Hara continued.

Sooyoung cleared her throat and slowly looked away. Hara’s gaze on her felt like a body scanner.

“About...that present, I...don’t think I can give you...” She said in between breaths.

Hara sighed and this time she looked away, “You can’t reject me the second time, Sooyoung.”

“It’s not you, I’m just...not ready yet..” Sooyoung said.

Hara stood up from her chair and stared at her girlfriend. She’s disappointed and heartbroken with Sooyoung’s response. It’s not about the sex, but it’s only about how much Sooyoung really cared about her. And right now, it seems like it’s not so much anymore.

Hara gritted her teeth before added, “Not putting any pressure on you, but that present must be on my bed on my birthday or...”

Sooyoung looked up and their eyes met.

“...or I just take it that you’re not interested in our relationship anymore.” Hara said before she turned around and left, walking her feet out of the cafeteria.

Sooyoung looked at her girlfriend’s back as she left, stomping away with each step that was filled with the sounds of sadness and heartbreak. Sooyoung bit her lip as she knows that she has no one else to blame but herself.

**

Krystal Jung was busy examining the cell under the microscope, identifying the structures to draw it back on their report.

“Sulli, give me the paper.” She called her lab partner, with her eyes still on the lens. But there was no response.

“Sulli, the paper.” She called again, her voice more stern and firm this time. But the response was still the same, silence.

Krystal looked up from the microscope and checked beside her where her lab partner should be standing, but she’s not there. She scanned the lab for her friend from table to table and she saw Jiyoung sketching the cell intently with her partner Sohyun, but she quickly looked away. Though, she secretly admires the girl’s enthusiasm in science. Then she saw the one she’s looking for at one of the tables, talking to a boy.

Choi Sulli was on cloud 9; she had just started dating Taemin, and now wants to spend every possible minute with him. It was like a magnetic pull and she can’t help herself. Then she sensed the stare at the back of her head; it was so sharp like a dagger was pointed at her head. She turned around and saw her lab partner, not looking pleased at all.

She understood that look and quickly said goodbye to Taemin before making her way to her table to face the consequences.

“I’ve sketched this, and now you do the rest.” Krystal said, handing her a few papers and a pencil.

“Hey, that’s a lot! Where are you going?” Sulli asked as she noticed that Krystal leaving her.

Krystal shrugged, “You’re not the only one who’s dating in this class. I wanna check on Jiyoung.” She said, making her way to Kang Jiyoung’s table.

Sulli stood there, still shocked as she saw Krystal joke around with Jiyoung. She wants to be happy for her best friend, but there’s something inside her that made her feel otherwise.

“Stinky Jing, what are you doing?” Krystal asked as she came by surprise.

Jiyoung was startled; she almost knocked down the expensive microscope to the floor.

“Hey, be careful! I’m not paying for that if you broke it...” Krystal said, grabbing the microscope.

“Even if you’re my girlfriend.” She added.

Sohyun felt uncomfortable the instant Krystal barged in and to Jiyoung’s dismay, she left their table, giving space to the ‘lovebirds’.

“What do you want?” Jiyoung asked, not looking at Krystal.

“I want to...spend time with you.” Krystal said, with a chuckle. She finds her own fake lines so cheesy and it’s funny.

Jiyoung rolled her eyes, “But you’re disturbing me, now please leave.”

Krystal ignored her and saw the neatly sketched cells on the table, she immediately grabbed it.

“Hey, put it back! Sohyun and I worked hard for that!” Jiyoung said, trying to grab the papers back.

Krystal turned around, causing Jiyoung to accidentally wrap her arms around her waist, and it looked like she back hugged her.

“Too much PDA, don’t you think?” Krystal teased.

Jiyoung hadn’t realized that she was hugging Krystal until she heard the teasing remark, and noticed that almost everyone in the class was staring at them in their loving embrace. She could feel her cheeks heating up.

“It’s not like that!” She screamed, quickly letting go of Krystal’s waist. She fanned herself with her hands, it felt hot all of the sudden.

The other girl continued to look at the sketches, with an impressed look on her face.

“These are really good. Can you do another for me?” Krystal asked gently.

Jiyoung let out a scoff, “No way! Do it yourself!”

Krystal’s expression suddenly turned serious, “You can’t say no to me. Don’t you remember our deal?”

Jiyoung gulped.

“Do you prefer me and the other girls pouring yogurt on your head everyday or me standing by you as your girlfriend?” Krystal asked.

“You’ve got no choice, remember?” She added, casually leaning her back to the table. Jiyoung sighed and took another piece of paper and a pencil before leaning down to do the sketch for her ‘girlfriend’. Krystal smiled and sat at the stool across her and watched her. Jiyoung was feeling uncomfortable, like she was a cell under a microscope. She was sweating.

“I just don’t understand it, you hated me. Why do you suddenly want to be as a...couple with me?” Jiyoung asked as she drew the outer line of the cell.

“You don’t have to know why. But just so you know, I still hate you.” Krystal said lazily.

“I still hate you too.” Jiyoung said. Krystal smiled and put her chin on the table as she continues to watch Jiyoung create lines, circles, and dots. From afar, they really look like a real high school couple.

“Remember, this is a fake relationship, so don’t like me or fall in love with me.” Krystal reminded.

That statement caused Jiyoung to lose control of her pencil and ended up with a long line across the paper.

“Hey, what’s wrong with you?” Krystal asked, handing her an eraser. Their hands slightly brushed against each other and Jiyoung began to blush again.

“Are you okay? Your face is...red.” Krystal asked.

Jiyoung shook her head, “Don’t you worry about that. I will never like you or fall for you. You are the last person on earth that I’ll ever want to fall for.” She said, but she knows that she’s lying. It’s already too late for that.

Krystal nodded, “That’s great. So we will never like each other.”

They looked at each other, their eyes met, but there wasn’t any words spoken. Jiyoung could feel her heart hurting by her own words.

“Hey, you two!” A voice called, breaking the eye contact between the fake couple.

Sulli and her beau were standing by the table.

Krystal rolled her eyes.

Great, it’s HSM time.

“We hope we’re not bothering you two.” Sulli said, glancing at Krystal who suddenly grabbed Jiyoung’s hand across the table.

“What is it? Hurry up because Jiyoung has voluntarily wanted to help our group with the cell sketches. I tried to refuse her help, but she insists doing it for me.” Krystal said before patting Jiyoung’s head.

Jiyoung pulled her hand from Krystal’s grip and fixed her hair.

“I just...don’t want you to work too hard.” Jiyoung said, playing along.

“Aww...isn’t she the greatest?” Krystal said, patting her head again.

Sulli cleared her throat, “Well, I’m sure she is.”

“So hey, Minnie and I are heading to the cafe after school, and maybe we’ll watch a movie too. We were wondering if you and Jiyoung would like to join us.”

Krystal and Jiyoung looked at each other. Jiyoung was signalling in any way possible to refuse the offer. She has no time to play girlfriend with Krystal after school, she has to go to her part time job. So she slightly shook her head and gave Krystal a big fat ‘NO’ look. But all Krystal did was otherwise.

“Sure, why not. I think it’ll be fun. It’s like a double date!” Krystal said, faking excitement. When she got the chance to ruin Troy and Gabriella’s date, she won’t let it go that easily.

“But Krystal!” Jiyoung called.

“We’re going on the date, JingJing. That’s final.” Krystal said, with a threatening voice.

Jiyoung sighed and bit her lip; there’s no way she can say no to Krystal.

But then she scoffed, “JingJing?”

**

Tiffany creased her eyebrows as she clicked the mouse, editing the design for one of the magazine layouts. Something was missing on the page and she looked away from the screen, thinking. Then she remembered that she asked Hara to compile the new pattern and quickly looked at the office.

“Hara, where’s the new pattern that I asked you to compile?” She asked, calling out to the office.

But there was no response. Tiffany glanced at her desk. It was messy with files, random papers and magazines, but the chair was empty. Hara was not in the office.

“She’s not here, Ms Hwang.” Nicole suddenly said.

“Where is she?” Tiffany asked.

“I’m not sure. But she hasn’t returned since she left with her girlfriend at lunch.” Nicole replied coolly, not letting her personal emotions get in the way.

Tiffany sighed and shook her head. Hara’s rebellion against her is something that she doesn’t know how to handle. She admitted that she was also being childish to point out Hara’s talent in her statement from before, but it was because she was tired of being put down by her almost every day. It was out of her control.

“But I compiled them for you.” Nicole said, snapping Tiffany from her thoughts.

“Oh, you did?” She asked, surprised. Nicole smiled as she walked to Tiffany with a file in her hand. She stood beside her and handed her the file.

“Here, you can check them.” She said, smiling confidently.

“Thank you.” Tiffany smiled back at her; it was hard not to smile when you’re around Nicole. Her smile is so contagious. She took the file and began to flip the pages and look at the patterns. It was so nicely compiled that Tiffany was speechless, impressed.

Nicole leaned down closer to take a peek at Tiffany’s computer screen. It showed the raw design that her boss had created for the pages.

“These are really great designs, Ms Hwang.” She said.

Tiffany looked over her shoulder and noticed that Nicole was staring at her computer’s monitor.

“They’re just some crappy raw designs...” She said, embarrassed.

“Crappy? Hey, they are really good, Ms Hwang. Like a job of a professional.”

“Nah, they’re nothing compared to other people’s...”

“Like Jessica’s?” Nicole asked.

Tiffany nodded and smiled, “Yes, like Jessica’s.”

Nicole crossed her arms and shrugged, “You know what I think?” She asked.

“Your designs are just as good as hers, if not better.” She continued.

The boss was pleased with the praise and smiled sheepishly. Her cheeks turned pink, embarrassed.

“No. There’s still a long way to go till I’m at the same level as Jessica. She’s like...a natural when it comes to designs. Creative design is her passion, and this magazine is her lifetime goal. She had always known what she wanted to do ever since she was young.” She added, smiling. Talking about Jessica never fails to bring smile to her face.

Nicole chuckled as she noticed the slight blush on Tiffany’s face.

“Unlike me, who is not sure of her own dream. One time I thought that singing was my passion, but then I fell for designs, and then singing again and now, I don’t know anymore.” Tiffany added. Nicole’s warm smiles and presence made her feel so comfortable to talk about herself. She’s a great listener.

“Ms Hwang.” Nicole called and paused.

“I think you really like designing.”

Tiffany looked at the short-haired girl, can’t help but feeling motivated. There’s something in the tone of her voice that just lifts her spirit up, like she really believed in her.

“You think so?” She asked.

Nicole nodded, “And I think it’s sad if you have to step down from your position when Jessica returns. Like I told you before, it’s not fair.”

“If it’s for Jessica I don’t mind at all.” Tiffany defends.

“Ms Jung is the heiress of this company, if all goes well, this company will fall into her arms in the future. But all you got right now is this position. And giving it away just like that is so unjust to you. They called you when they needed someone and now throw you away when your service is no longer needed? You think this is all okay?” Nicole said, with a sad look on her face.

“And did you know that people are whispering some bad words behind your back?”

Tiffany cuts in, “I don’t care about what they are saying about me.” She said, serious.

Nicole gulped. Tiffany’s tone was firm and unshaken.

“Ms Hwang, what I’m trying to say is that if you showed that you are worthy of this position then they’ll shut up for good.” She said, taking a step back from Tiffany.

“I know, and you know that your ability is much better than you showed here. Stop holding yourself back just because you don’t want to overshadow Jessica.” She continued, causing Tiffany to look at her, shocked. She begins to wonder if she’s a mind reader.

Nicole smiled, “I know you love her, but that doesn’t mean that you should hide your own talent.”

Tiffany was still shocked when Nicole slowly pats her shoulder.

“Show the top people in Glitter what you’re really made of. Enough of playing games, Ms Hwang.” Nicole said before leaving Tiffany wondering in her seat.

Show them my real talent?

**

“I am not going on the date with you!” Jiyoung protested by stomping her foot. She and Krystal were standing outside of the school grounds after school.

“You are going with me. I’m not having this discussion with you.” Krystal said, grabbing the other girl’s hand. Even though the touch felt good and sent tingles all over her body, Jiyoung pulled it harshly.

“NO!” She shouted, attracting the other students around them.

Krystal gulped as she began to panic; Jiyoung’s shouts are not going to help her in keeping things down low.

“Why not? Do you have things to do after school? For someone like you, I don’t think so.” She said, sighing.

Jiyoung grunted at her insult, “I have to work! Unlike you, I have a part-time job so that I can buy strawberry buns in school!”

She let out an adorable scoff before turning around to leave Krystal there. Little Jung sighed, feeling sorry and guilty at the same time, but she’s desperate.

“But we’ve promised Sulli to go!” She said.

Jiyoung stopped and turned around, “You’re the one who promised! Not me! I have to get to work!”

“Can you not go to work today?” Krystal asked, her voice much more gentle this time.

“No, I can’t.” Jiyoung said, firm. She doesn’t care about Krystal’s threats anymore.

“How much did they pay you...at your work place?” Krystal suddenly asked.

“Why you’re asking?” Jiyoung asked; an eyebrow rose.

“Because...I’ll double the pay if you skip your job today.” Krystal replied, serious.

Jiyoung bit her lip, tempted. “Is it really important for me to be there?” She asked, beginning to consider the suggestion.

Krystal looked away and nodded,

“You have no idea how much...I need you right now.”

Chapter 38

Emotions

The sounds of someone typing and a mouse clicking was really bothering Jessica. She was lying on the bed with a novel in her hands. She sighed as she was trying to read, but the sounds were getting in the way.

Click, click, click

Silence.

Jessica smiled, finally.

click, click, click

The clicking continues. She grunted and sat up straight on the bed like a little girl. She crossed her arms and stared directly at the source of the sound. Her fiancé was sitting at their working desk, staring intently at the computer screen and clicking the mouse every few seconds. Jessica grunted and huffed, hoping that it will attract her attention. She hoped that her little tantrum will make Tiffany leave the computer and turn her focus to herself on the bed.

She pouted and huffed again, much louder this time with both her hands up in the air but even that couldn’t get Tiffany’s attention. She sighed in frustration and climbed down the bed, making her way to the working night bee.

“Honey, what are you doing?” she suddenly asked.

Tiffany panicked and quickly clicked the mouse to close the windows on the screen. When there was only desktop on the screen, she turned to Jessica and smiled nervously.

“Jessi, I’m not doing anything..” She said, scratching the back of her head.

Jessica gave her a weird look before casually sitting on her lap. “If you’re not doing anything, then come to bed with me.” she said coyly.

“But you were reading a book and I don’t want to disturb you.” Tiffany explained as she gently pinched her fiancé’s cheek.

Jessica shook her head, “I don’t want the book, I want you.” she said, almost demanding.

Tiffany sighed and glanced at the computer, “But I..

“You said you weren’t doing anything.” Jessica said, pouting.

Her trick worked, and Tiffany nodded in defeat. “Okay, just give me five minutes.”

Jessica smiled and kissed Tiffany’s lips playfully before getting up from her lap.

“Just five minutes, honey.” She said, smiling sweetly. Tiffany nodded and watched Jessica as she entered the bathroom. As soon as she closed the door, she turned to the computer screen and opened the window that she closed earlier.

She stared at the page in content.

Sorry Jessi, but I can’t let you see this..

**

Sunny, Taeyeon, Yoona and Hyoyeon were sitting around their table for breakfast in Sunny’s Cafe. Yoona can’t stop checking her phone every now and then and Hyoyeon was getting irritated by her actions.

“Where is she?” Yoona mumbled as she puts her phone on the table again. Hyoyeon rolled her eyes and picked up her coffee.

“Ahhh..” Yoona sighed again. It really ruined Hyoyeon’s morning energy.

“What is wrong with you? Can’t you stop sighing? Some people need to have their breakfast in peace.” She said, pissed.

Yoona looked at Hyoyeon and without saying anything, she sighed again.

“Yah, stop sighing like a tired housewife!” Sunny suddenly snapped.

“It’s not like you have a baby..” She added. Taeyeon gulped as the word ‘baby’ came out of her wife’s mouth.

Sunny continued, “Speaking of babies..

“YOU’RE SIGHING BECAUSE OF YURI, ISNT’IT?!” Taeyeon asked loud, almost shouting. Everyone was startled and looked at her in shock.

Yoona nodded, “Yes, she promised to meet me for breakfast this morning but so far, she’s a no show..”

Sunny looked at her wife weirdly, “Yah, why were you shouting? I was talking about babies..

“THAT’S YURI! SHE’S HERE!” Taeyeon quickly cut in, pointing at the front door. Kwon Yuri was peeking by the door like a creeper causing everyone to look at her in curiosity.

“Yuri, come in. Why are you acting like that?” Sunny asked.

Yuri looked around the cafe cautiously before stepping in.

“Hey, good morning everyone.” She greeted awkwardly. Hyoyeon glared at her before sipping her coffee, acting like she’s not there.

“Morning, Yuri.” Sunny greeted back with a smile. Yuri took a seat next to Yoona before holding her hand lovingly.

She looked around the cafe and glanced at the stage, “Er..I guess there’s no performance in the morning, eh Sunny?” she asked.

Sunny shrugged, “No. The SunnyZ only perform twice a week, at night.” She replied, even though it was rare for Yuri to care about her cafe.

Yuri smiled in relief.

“You missed them? They will be performing at Hara’s birthday party this weekend.” Taeyeon said suddenly.

Yuri gulped, “Oh, they are?”

Yoona nodded and smiled, “You’re coming to the party with me, Yuri.”

“But..”

“Joanna decided to turn Hara’s party into some corporate event for Glitter, so all the company models are invited. I’ve checked your schedule and you’re free on that day. You must come and be my date to the party.” Yoona said cheekily.

Yuri smiled awkwardly and looked away. She has a bad feeling about going to the party, especially when Gyuri would also be there.

**

“Checkmate. Oppa, I won again.” Krystal Jung said arrogantly. She smirked as she looked at her defeated opponent.

Hyunjoong slapped his forehead and grunted after being defeated for the third time. He could hardly win anything against Krystal. The little Jung is too smart.

“I only let you win this time.” he said.

“Yeah right.” Krystal said, rolling her eyes. They were sitting at her house’s garden. Hyunjoong came to Seoul earlier for his sister’s birthday. He decided to visit his youngest cousin first. The two of them have always been close - they share similar opinions about family bonds, and when Jessica was rebelling against her family, Hyunjoong was there to lend his support to Krystal.

Krystal always has great respect for her cousin, admiring the way he values his parents and family members. He was someone he looked up to. But a certain incident made her questioned a lot about him.

Hyunjoong rearranged the chess set back into the box as Krystal was staring at him. She bit her lip, hesitating to ask him about something. She has to be careful about what comes out of her mouth.

“Er…oppa..”

Hyunjoong looked up and met her curious gaze.

“Yes?”

Krystal cleared her throat before continuing, “May I ask you something?”

“Shoot.” he replied casually.

There was a long silence as she was still hesitating.

“Why did you break up with Seohyun unnie?” she asked.

Hyunjoong looked at her, surprised. He cleared his throat as he was trying to come up with the most reasonable thing to say.

“Well, we realized that we’re not compatible anymore..” he said slowly.

Krystal looked at him suspiciously. “Oh, really?”

“Soojung, when you grows up you’ll understand that things are not that simple..

“Or was it because of Sooyoung unnie?” Krystal cut in, causing Hyunjoong to look at her, shocked.

Krystal leaned her back on the chair and stared at her cousin.

“Oppa, I saw you kissing her at the beach. So don’t even try to deny it.” She said, serious.

He bit his lip and looked away.

“Oppa, what are you thinking? She is Hara unnie’s girlfriend. I was so shocked when I saw you do that. You’re her brother.” Krystal continued in disgust.

He sighed, “Soojung, you don’t understand..

“What about ‘family first’? You told me to always put family before lovers and friends but now you’re stabbing your sister’s back. Does she even know what you’re doing with her girlfriend?” Krystal added.

Hyunjoong wanted to defend himself, but he couldn’t find the right words to say. He ended up speechless.

“Oppa, say something.”

He closed his eyes and buried his face in his palms before letting out a loud sigh,

“I fell in love with Sooyoung.” he said slowly.

He looked at Krystal and added, “There’s nothing I can do. I know it’s wrong but..it just happens..

Krystal scoffed and stood up. “Nothing you can do?”

She looked at the cousin,

“I’m so disappointed in you, oppa.”

**

Nicole can’t believe what she just heard. She stared at her mother, still trying to digest her words. Marissa was sitting on the chair in front of her with her legs crossed and a cup of hot coffee in one hand. She blew on her drink to cool it down. She had purposely visited Nicole’s apartment that morning to tell her this.

“Mom, don’t do this..” Nicole suddenly said.

Marissa gave her daughter a weird look, “Why not?” she asked.

Nicole bit her lip and shook her head, “Because Hara has nothing to do with this. We shouldn’t involve her into this.”

Marissa scoffed, “Hara is still a Jung.”

“Yeah, but this is not what we planned before..” Nicole said, desperate.

Her mother stared at her before looking away with a scoff.

“She will get hurt..” Nicole added.

“So what if she gets hurt? She’s just a tool in our plan. Unless..” Marissa paused and stared at Nicole.

Nicole gulped; her mother’s gaze was too powerful for her.

“Unless, you’ve fallen for her.” Marissa continued, her tone serious.

Nicole looked down, not wanting her mother to see the answer in her eyes. Her eyes never lie.

Her mother put down her cup on the table, causing a loud thud. She looked at her daughter; her gaze was calm yet serious.

“Nicole, remember what I’ve told you before. I said never to let your emotions get in the way.” she said.

“Remember what they’ve done to us. What have they done to us? Tell me.” she continued, demanding an answer.

Nicole sighed and slowly looked up and met her mother’s gaze.

“They killed my father.”

Chapter 39

Promises

It was 7 in the morning and Goo Hara had already awoken. She sat on the sofa in the living room alone, smiling as she flipped through the pages of an album on her lap. It contained her childhood photos, since the time when she was a baby until she entered primary school. She chuckled at a picture of herself, when she was about a year old, sleeping peacefully in her mother’s arms, thinking how things haven’t changed much since. She and her mother were hardly on the same page on almost anything, but in the end she gave up, accepting that her mother just wanted what was best for her. Hara had never said it out loud, but she was grateful for having a mother like Joanna.

She flipped through another page, revealing a huge picture of her brother and her. She was crying hard, her hands were covering her tearing eyes. There was an ice cream on the ground, possibly having fallen from her grip. Then Hara slowly traced the picture of her brother. In the picture, he was kneeling down, handing his sister his own cone of ice cream to stop her from crying. Hara smiled, thinking how blessed she was for having a brother like him. Hyunjoong was always there for her for as long as she could remember. She still remembered how he promised to protect his little sister when he was only 8 years old. And he had still kept his promise until now. He was her bodyguard, her best friend, her partner in crime; her brother. He is one person that Hara knows would always stand by her side no matter what.

“You look cute in that picture,” A voice said from behind.

Hara turned around and was greeted by a warm smiling face. Hyunjoong walked closer and sat next to her on the couch. Hara quickly linked arm with him and rested her head on his shoulder. Hyunjoong ruffled his sister’s perfect long hair playfully.

“Happy birthday,” He said.

Hara’s smile grew wider. “You’re the first person who wished me today,” She said with a faint sadness in her tone. Maybe she was hoping someone else would have wished her first.

Hyunjoong could guess her hint and tried to hide his expression. He quickly flipped the album, revealing another picture of him and Hara.

“Ah, look at you. You look like a doll,” Hyunjoong said, pointing at the picture. Hara was wearing a Lolita dress and a cute hat with ruffles, smiling wide as she was holding hands with her brother. Her smile exposed how happy and safe she felt when she was with him.

“Oppa, thank you,” Hara suddenly said.

Hyunjoong raised an eyebrow as she looked at his sister, “For what?”

“For always being there,” Hara replied. They looked at each other in serene silence. Hyunjoong could feel how serious she was.

“For being my brother. The best anyone could ever have,” She continued. Hyunjoong gulped as the guilt began to swallow him.

Hara laughed as the atmosphere was overflowing with sibling love. Hyunjoong looked down and smiled, but there was something tugging at his heart and his smile quickly faded.

“That was corny. I’m sorry oppa, I can be a bit nostalgic on my birthday,” Hara said, still giggling like a little girl.

“Stupid girl. Why are we even related?” Hyunjoong mumbled jokingly. He wrapped his arms around Hara and pulled her closer. Hara smiled as she returned the big bear hug.

Hyunjoong closed his eyes as he held his sister tightly.

“Do you still remember the promise I made?” He asked gently.

“To protect me from any harm?” Hara asked, amused.

Hyunjoong nodded, “That promise is still valid.”

“I will always protect you,” He added.

**

8 pm.

Tiffany Hwang was standing by her woman, Jessica Jung, who was busy chatting with a few of her relatives. Tiffany felt like an outsider since she was at Hara’s birthday party. She only knew a few people in the crowded hotel ballroom and that included Jessica. Hara still hadn’t arrived at her own party; maybe she was planning to be fashionably late like she always was. Yoona had confirmed to come with her girlfriend but she was nowhere to be found. The same went to Sunny and Taeyeon, who said that they would come to be with their girl group, The SunnyZ. The trio had arrived, with Gyuri looking very goddess-like in her expensive dress, like she was hosting her own party. Tiffany also saw the maknae, Jiyoung, who never left Gyuri’s side. She looked mature with her dress and makeup, most probably courtesy of their rich leader. Seungyeon was also with them, busy checking the microphone with a guy by the stage, doing some last minute preparations before performing.

Tiffany turned to look at Jessica and sighed as the latter was still chatting with a bunch of unfamiliar faces. She slowly let go of Jessica’s hand. Jessica was so busy that she didn’t notice that Tiffany had already made her way to the other end of the ballroom. Tiffany walked to the familiar face that she was hoping to find.

“Good evening, Madam Joanna,” She greeted. Joanna had just entered the room when Tiffany suddenly popped up in front of her with a smile.

“Oh, hi there, Tiffany,” She greeted back, a bit surprised.

“Where is the birthday girl? Everyone is anxious to meet her,” Tiffany said.

“Hara will come soon. She’s still in the makeup room. She wants to look perfect on her birthday,” Joanna replied.

Tiffany nodded, “Oh, I’m sure she will look perfect like she always does.”

Joanna smiled.

“Er...Madam, about that thing I talked to you about...”

“What thing?” Joanna asked.

“My new design proposal for Glitter that I told you about yesterday.”

“Oh, that.”

Tiffany smiled. She did remember it.

“Well, if you can submit it to me by Monday, and if it’s good enough, I’ll do something about it,” Joanna said.

“Don’t worry. For me, it’s all about the talent. If you can really prove to me that you deserve it, I’ll make sure you get what you want,” She added.

Tiffany’s smile grew wider, “I’ll try my best. I’m just grateful to be given this-

“There you are!” A voice interrupted her.

Jessica was standing behind her with a panicked look on her face.

“Why did you leave my side? I thought you were missing!” She said to Tiffany. Her tone indicated that she was angry.

Tiffany gulped, “Jessi. I was just getting a drink.”

“You could’ve just told me about it,” Jessica said.

“You were busy chatting with them.”

“But still-

Joanna cleared her throat, “I’m gonna leave you two bickering like old married lesbians. I have a hall of guests to greet,” She said before leaving.

After Joanna left, Tiffany smiled and caressed Jessica’s tensed cheeks gently with her hand.

“I’m sorry I made you worried,” She said, calming her down. Jessica sighed in defeat. All her anger just disappeared.

“What were you and Aunt Jo were talking about?” Jessica asked.

Tiffany ignored her question and quickly intertwined their fingers together.

“Let’s get some drink, I’m parched,” She said.

**

“Stop with the attitude. What’s wrong with you?” Yoona asked to the grumpy Yuri.

They had just arrived at the party; Yoona had had to drag Yuri with her and it was no easy task. She’d come up with a handful of different excuses not to go to the party. When Yoona had finally succeeded in taking her along, she’d been cranky ever since.

“Nothing,” Yuri replied without looking at her girlfriend.

Yoona sighed, regretting bringing Yuri here. Maybe she should have just let her stay in the house instead of having to deal with a sulky Yul all evening.

“Yoona, you’ve arrived!” Hyoyeon called. She was smiling brightly until she saw Yoona’s companion.

“Oh, she’s here too?” She blurted out without thinking. Yuri scoffed and scowled at Hyoyeon. Hyoyeon ignored her and grabbed Yoona’s hand.

“Come on, there’s a few big people that I want you to meet,” She said, pulling Yoona with her.

Yoona turned to Yuri, seeking her permission.

Yuri sighed, “Just go. I’ll be here.”

Though it was a sour reply, Yoona left Yuri to meet some of the company producers that Hyoyeon had gathered. It was a great opportunity for her to promote herself and expand her career opportunities.

Yuri shook her head in frustration as she dragged her feet to one of the food bars. She found an empty chair and sat down with an irritated look on her face. She hadn’t wanted to come to the party Park Gyuri would be attending. She was scared of what she might do to her if they met again. She knew she’d messed up big time for having an affair with Gyuri, and she’d been kicking herself ever since. She wished she could turn back time to avoid any of it from happening but it was just impossible. She blamed herself for being unable to control her desires. Sometimes she wondered if she ever deserved Yoona, when she, herself was easily shaken by other temptations. Maybe Seungyeon was right; she didn’t deserve Yoona.

A tap on her shoulder broke her train of thought. She turned around and was up for a surprise.

Park Gyuri was standing behind her, looking gorgeous as usual with a sneaky smile on her face. Yuri gulped as she neared her and slowly touched the left side of her face. She leaned down to get closer before saying, “We have a lot of things to talk about.”

Yuri shivered at the tone of her voice and quickly stood up from the chair. She was now standing face to face with Gyuri, who was staring at her with a serious gaze that froze her body. She was unable to move, as if she had been turned to stone by Medusa. Gyuri inched closer, close enough for them to feel each other’s breath.

“The-there’s nothing to talk about, Gyuri,” Yuri said, stuttering.

Gyuri scoffed, “I don’t think so. A note by the bedside doesn’t explain much.”

Yuri gulped.

“Come to this room after our group’s first performance,” Gyuri said, putting a room key card into Yuri’s hand.

They looked at each other and Gyuri raised an eyebrow. Yuri quickly looked away. She was almost suffocated by her gaze.

“I can’t go. I’m here with Yoona,” Yuri said.

“You’d better come or Yoona will know how you handled me in bed,” Gyuri said with a smirk.

Yuri looked at Gyuri, speechless. She was obviously the one with the upper hand in the situation. Yuri had no way out.

Gyuri let out a small mocking laugh before leaving Yuri standing there with the key card in her hand.

**

When Goo Hara stepped into the ballroom, all eyes were on her. She forced herself to smile as she scanned through the guests’ faces, all of them similarly smiling. There were a lot of people that she hardly recognized but they were all staring at her like they were part of her life. Hara continued to walk into the room, thinking about how her mother had turned her birthday party into a company shareholders gathering. She kept her head high, her eyes roaming all over the huge venue looking for only one person.

Her girlfriend, Sooyoung.

She wasn’t sure what was going on with their relationship, but it was not the same anymore. It almost felt as if Sooyoung was avoiding her; she hardly returned her calls and only met her once every fortnight. Her excuses were always the same: she’s busy.

Busy with what exactly? Hara would never know.

A firm but gentle grip on her wrist took her by surprise. She turned around to see the person who was boldly blocking her path to the middle of the room.

“Hey there.” A pair of eye smiles greeted with a wider smile.

A smile immediately crept up Hara’s face as she saw Nicole. For a moment she forgot who she had been looking for.

“Nicole, you came,” Hara said, excited. She was the first familiar face that she had come across at her on birthday party.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Nicole replied charmingly. She scanned Hara from head to toe, from her long wavy brown hair had been freshly done at the salon to her gorgeous peach coloured designer dress. She was perfect, like a living porcelain doll. Nicole’s heart skipped a beat.

“You look...amazing tonight,” She complimented, carefully hiding the blush on her face.

Hara chuckled, “Thank you.”

Nicole took both Hara’s hand in hers and slowly looked into her dazzling eyes. Hara couldn’t deny how Nicole’s gaze made her heart flutter. With her short hair, she looked beautiful and handsome at the same time, if that was even possible.

“Happy birthday Hara,” Nicole said gently. Her voice was so gentle, it moved Hara. It was only two common words that she had already heard hundreds of times that day, but when it came from Nicole, it felt different. She could tell how much she meant it. How much she cared.

Nicole looked away and chuckled before letting out a relieved sigh after their eye contact. It was hard not to be emotionally driven when it came to Hara. It was just hard.

“Hara...,” She called.

Hara was still staring at her, studying her every expression. She could tell that she was holding something back.

“Hmm?”

Nicole gulped and gathered her strength to look at Hara again.

“No matter what happens next, I just want you to know that...” She paused and cleared her throat.

“...I will always be there for you,” She continued.

Hara gave her a weird look, puzzled by her words.

“What do you mean by...happens next?” Hara asked.

Nicole looked at her in silence, gazing deep into her eyes.

“Hara! There you are!” A voice called but Hara couldn’t take her eyes off Nicole just yet. She could feel a grip on her arm, her mother’s voice calling her, but she still couldn’t let Nicole out of her sight. When Nicole let go of her hands, she felt like one of her shelters had just crumbled. She continued to stare at the short-haired girl as she was dragged by her mother until she was completely out of her sight.

Nicole stood there, watching Hara being dragged towards the middle of the room by her mother to officially start the party.

She bit her lip.

I’m sorry, Hara

Chapter 40

Breaking a Fragile Heart

Jung Nicole was standing outside of the ballroom with her back leaned against the wall. She looked down and stares at the cold, hard marble floor. She has never felt so torn before. It’s like she is standing in the middle of the crossroads where both paths will only cause nothing but pain. She knows that she will hate herself after this, but she was raised to hate the Jung family. There was no other way.

No other way but to break Hara’s fragile heart.

The short-haired girl quickly grabbed her phone from her purse and dialled a number. She must move quickly before she changes her mind.

It wasn’t long until the other person picked up the phone. Nicole cleared her throat.

“Where are you?” She asked, her tone serious.

“I’m already here, just waiting for your cue.” A female voice replied.

Nicole nodded as if the person could see her gestures, “Good, I’m just checking.” She said.

“Where is she? Should I come in now?” The female asked, impatient.

“Not yet.” Nicole said, flat. “Why? Are you anxious to meet your old friend?” She asked, teasing.

The person on the other line chuckled, “It’s going to be quite a reunion. I can’t believe you’re paying me for this.”

Nicole scoffed, “I’m only paying you if you can make her cry and completely devastated.”

“Just prepare the cheque for me.” The female said arrogantly.

**

Jessica made sure her grip on Tiffany’s arm was tight enough to not lose her again. Tiffany chuckled at her fiancé’s over-protectiveness towards her. While some people might find it suffocating, she finds it cute. They were sitting at the round table in front of the stage with Jessica’s mother, Julia. They’re waiting for the performance from The SunnyZ. Gyuri said that their performance that night will be something rather different than usual.

Julia glanced at the lovebirds and smiled. The sight was kind of bittersweet for her. She’s happy that her daughter is getting married with someone who loves her, but at the same time she’s a bit disappointed that the person is a woman instead of a man.

“Is everyone in the design department coming?” Jessica suddenly asked Tiffany who was staring blankly at the stage.

“Err... I’m not so sure, but Hara did invite everyone. I think I saw Nicole somewhere just now, but I can’t find any sign of Seohyun yet... ” She replied.

“I don’t think she’s coming though, you know, considering that she might bump into Hyunjoong here.” Tiffany added while Jessica just nodded to everything she said.

“Your hair is a bit messy, Jessi.” Tiffany said, gently fixing Jessica’s bangs. Jessica was gleaming with happiness, completely enjoying the attention.

Julia smiled wider, watching her daughter in bliss.

“Sooyeon-ah, Tiffany.” She called.

The two quickly turned their heads to face Julia, “Yes, mom?” Tiffany asked politely.

Julia looked at them, from one happy face to the other. She sighed; they were so suitable for each other, like a match made in heaven.

“Have you two thought of having an engagement party? Like before the wedding?” She asked.

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other, surprised with Julia’s question.

“We are planning to just get straight to the wedding. I don’t think an engagement party is necessary.” Jessica replied.

Julia looked disappointed with her daughter’s reply, “Oh, really?”

“But I think it’ll be quite exciting to have one. I mean it’s something that occurs once in a lifetime. If we’re getting married, we’d better do it all. Jessi, don’t you think so?” Tiffany quickly said, nudging her fiancé.

Jessica looked annoyed, “Eh? But – ”

“So you two agreed to have one?” Julia asked, excited.

Tiffany nodded, much to Jessica’s annoyance, “Yes, why not?”

“Leave it all to me! I will call the event planner tomorrow and work on the party as soon as possible. Oh, this is so exciting!” Julia’s facial expression suddenly turned brighter.

Jessica looks at Tiffany with a face that says, ‘Look what you’ve done’.

Tiffany shrugged innocently, though she secretly agrees to have an engagement party. She smiled in content, knowing that Jessica can’t win against Julia on this one. As she was enjoying herself, she saw a tall young woman walking towards them.

“Sooyoungie!” She called.

Sooyoung smiled at her before stopping at their table. Noticing Julia’s presence, she quickly bowed at her.

“Good evening, Mrs. Jung.” She greeted politely.

Julia nodded and smiled warmly, “Oh, hi there Soo - err... Soo...”

“It’s Sooyoung.” Jessica continued.

“Yes, Sooyoung. Sorry, I have trouble with names. I’m getting old.” Julia said.

Sooyoung chuckled, “It’s okay, Mrs. Jung, and you don’t look old at all.”

Julia smiled sheepishly at her remark.

“Come join us Sooyoung-ah. Have you eaten yet? You must try those canapés. And oh! They also serve the best cocktails here.” Tiffany said continuously. She knows how Sooyoung usually is towards food.

But the tall girl shook her head, “Maybe later Fany-ah.” She replied to Tiffany’s surprise.

Sooyoung tapped Jessica’s shoulder, causing the girl to look at her.

“Can I talk to you for a minute?” She asked.

Jessica looked at her friend and she could see the urgency through her eyes.

She quickly nodded, “Yeah, sure. Let’s go somewhere to talk.”

**

Krystal Jung was standing by the stage with her arms crossed defensively. She regretted coming to her cousin’s birthday party. And she regretted inviting Sulli along. She should’ve known that Sulli will bring Taemin as her date. And now she has to suffer watching them act all smitten and cheesy. Watching them is the best way to purposely puke.

Taemin put his hand on Sulli’s waist.

Taemin fed Sulli.

Taemin-

Krystal quickly turned around before she flooded the ballroom with her puke. She faced the stage; there were three microphone stands, but no one was up there singing. She glanced to the side of the stage and saw Gyuri fixing someone’s hair.

Krystal can’t tell who it was from behind, but she admits that the girl has a nice body figure. And the dress on her body suited her perfectly while her long wavy hair was shining under the light. She guessed it was Gyuri’s new girlfriend and shrugged. And at that moment the girl suddenly turned around, causing Krystal’s jaw to drop.

Their eyes met and there was an awkward moment between them.

“Jiyoung?” Krystal said with her eyes fixed on the girl.

Jiyoung nervously fixed her dress and hair as Krystal walked slowly towards her. She bit her lip and looked away, thinking how Krystal could show up in the party she’s in. She’s not used to appearing like this in front of her friends, and wishes they would never get to see her with makeup and a dress on. Having Krystal stare at her made her flustered.

Krystal put her hands on her hips and scanned the girl from head to toe, “Kang Jiyoung? What are you doing here? Are you stalking me?”

Jiyoung shook her head vigorously, “No! I’m here to sing err... work! I have no idea that you would be here!”

“I’m Hara unnie’s cousin. Of course I’m going to her party.” Krystal said casually.

“Oh, you are?” Jiyoung said, surprised.

“By the way, you’re here to work? What kind of work? Don’t tell me you’re a waitress when you’re looking like that.” Krystal asked with an eyebrow rose.

Jiyoung sighed heavily and scratched the back of her head, trying to find the right answer. She’s a bit embarrassed to tell her that she’s a singer.

“Well?” Krystal insisted after a long silence.

“Jiyoung-ah, are you ready? We’re going up in 5 minutes.” Gyuri suddenly came and patted Jiyoung’s head gently.

“Ah yes, unnie!” Jiyoung replied with an excited smile. She smiled widely, revealing her adorable dimples that Krystal never noticed before.

Krystal finds it...

So cute...

She smiled unconsciously.

Gyuri looked at the little Jung, a bit surprised. “Eh, it’s Krystal Jung. Jiyoung, do the two of you know each other?”

“Uh... yes.” Jiyoung replied hesitantly.

“We’re actually classmates, Gyuri unnie.” Krystal said.

“Oh really? Then you must know about the bullies - ”

Jiyoung kicked Gyuri’s right leg, causing the older girl to wince in pain, “OW!”

Gyuri stared at Jiyoung, confused by her sudden violent act. But Jiyoung’s gaze was enough to explain the situation.

“Ooh... so she’s the one you told me about – ”

“OWW!” There goes another kick at the same spot, and it just doubled the pain. Gyuri had to kneel down and rubbed her leg.

Jiyoung knelt down and gave an aegyo-filled smile at her sister, “Sorry unnie, but can you go somewhere else for a bit?”

Gyuri should be pissed after being kicked twice, but since it’s Jiyoung, she finds it all funny and sweet.

“Seriously Jing? You like a Jung?” She whispered as Jiyoung helped her up.

“Unnie! Just go!” Jiyoung said embarrassed.

Gyuri chuckled and glanced at the two girls before leaving them alone, “Fine, but hurry up, we only have 3 minutes left till our first song.” She reminded.

Jiyoung nodded and turned to Krystal who was staring at her curiously, “You and Gyuri unnie seem pretty close.”

“She’s my sister.” Jiyoung replied.

“Your sister?” Krystal asked, confused.

“Krystal, I can’t talk to you now, I have to perform.” Jiyoung said.

“You’re performing?” Krystal asked, puzzled. She glanced to the back and saw Gyuri and Seungyeon getting ready.

“Oh I get it now! You’re a part of their group!”

Jiyoung smiled sheepishly and nodded.

“Wow, you must be good at singing then.” Krystal said, impressed.

“No I’m not! Please don’t watch me sing!” Jiyoung said, blushing.

Krystal laughed, “I’ll be in the front row, watching your every move.”

**

“I’ve made up my mind.” Soyooung said, her expression serious. Jessica looked at her friend without a response for a few silent moments. They were standing outside of the ballroom.

“You’ve made up your mind?” Jessica asked, crossing her arms.

Sooyoung nodded and took a deep breath before continuing,

“I’m going to let Hara go.”

Jessica’s jaw dropped and she quickly covered her mouth with her right hand. It took her a few seconds to process what she just heard.

“You’re breaking up with her?” Jessica asked in disbelief. Though she wants Sooyoung to make the best decision for herself, she secretly hoped that Sooyoung would never take this path.

“I made this decision after doing a lot of thinking. I have to let her go since I’m not doing any justice to her.” Sooyoung added with a heavy sigh.

“Sica, I can’t love her the way she wants me to. No matter how hard I try, I just can’t. I just don’t want to hurt her anymore.”

Jessica slowly nodded and stared at her friend’s face. She looked miserable. Jessica threw an arm around Sooyoung’s shoulder and rubbed her arm gently to calm her down. Sooyoung bit her lip and looked down, trying to contain her emotions.

“So you chose Hyunjoong?” Jessica asked.

Sooyoung looked up and met her friend’s gaze.

“I only... followed my heart.” She said.

**

“Happy birthday Hara!”

“You’ve grown up beautifully!”

“You look more like your mother!”

“I still remember when you were a baby.”

Hara had been getting the same birthday wishes over and over again. She bowed countless times to the people that her mother had dragged her to meet. She recognized half of them, while the other half all looked the same.

“Hara, you remember Jinki?” Joanna said, pointing at a young man in front of her.

Hara stared at him as the memory slowly came back to her.

“It’s been a while, Hara-yah.” Onew said, offering his hand for a handshake.

Hara grabbed his hand and smiled warmly.

“It’s really been a while.” She said. Onew was her childhood friend back in the states. Since their families always visit each other for business purposes, they had become playmates. The last time she met him was before she entered college about 4 years ago.

Joanna smiled in satisfaction as she watched the pair interact positively with each other.

“I’m going to leave you two to catch up with each other. Have fun.” She said, before leaving them.

Hara chuckled awkwardly after her mother left.

“What are we going to do now?” She asked to Onew.

Onew smiled charmingly and took Hara’s hand.

“I think they’re about to perform. Let’s move closer to the stage.”

**

Three beautiful young women were standing on the stage as the lights were dimmed to suit the mood of their performance. Each of them stood in front of a microphone stand while the spotlight focused on the three of them separately. The vibe is very different from their usual butt shaking songs.

Everyone gathered near the stage, excited to watch their performance. Krystal was standing right in front of the stage, enjoying herself watching the nervous Jiyoung. She almost forgot about her jealousy towards Sulli and Taemin.

The soft music slowly begins.

[KARA - 나는.. (Ing)]

Jiyoung nervously opens her mouth and starts singing.

I rewind the memories that I've had with you,

Close my eyes shut and keep rewinding them.

Her angelic voice soothes the audience; they all start to sway to the ballad. Jiyoung almost let out a sigh of relief after finishing her first part. She looked down and saw Krystal still staring at her with an impressed look on her face. She smiled.

Then Seungyeon stepped forward to sing her part.

In the loving days, I was smiling,

But now the painful tears are flowing from my eyes.

She glanced at Gyuri who was standing at the middle. She noticed that Gyuri wasn’t looking at the audience, but was staring at a certain someone in the middle of the crowd. It was none other than Kwon Yuri. And Seungyeon immediately understands why Gyuri picked this song.

And then it’s Gyuri’s part, and she sung it as she was looking at Yuri.

Even though I turn my head at your familiar scent,

Even though it won't be, I'm still looking for you,

Maybe this is not my heart.

All three of them churn the chorus in harmony.

Always, at this position, at this place,

I wait for you, but you never returned,

Only the cold memories, your cold stare glances at me,

I can't see the person that you and I once loved...

Yuri gulped uncomfortably as she sitting next to Yoona. Gyuri’s not-so-subtle message was making her nervous. She grabbed a glass of water and drank it in one go. Yoona and Hyoyeon who were also sitting at the same table gave her a weird look. Yuri shrugged and let out a sudden chuckle to loosen up the atmosphere.

“Yoona-yah, let’s dance to this song.” Yuri said, grabbing Yoona’s hand.

“Dance? Us? Yeah, sure.” Yoona replied, surprised. She never thought that Yuri was in the mood to dance after all her cranky episodes that evening.

The two models stood up and walked to the middle of the floor, their combined beauty catching the crowd’s attention. Yuri put her arms around Yoona’s waist and pulled her close while Yoona put her hands on Yuri’s shoulders intimately.

They swayed their bodies to the music and soon a few couples joined them on the floor. Among them were Sulli and Taemin, who couldn’t resist dancing, and also the birthday girl, Hara, and her new companion, Onew. Tiffany taps her feet to the music, wishing Jessica would come back from her short private chat with Sooyoung as soon as possible. She and Jessica are the best in slow dancing, among other things.

You were the person that was my whole life,

I've figured that out now, but it doesn't matter anymore,

I guess it really is the end...

Gyuri’s strong singing voice was heard in the room. Yuri gulped again, not daring to look up. Their song choice tonight felt really close to her. She tries to hide her feelings by smiling at her dance partner, Yoona.

“Are you okay? You’re sweating.” Yoona asked with concern.

Yuri shook her head and faked a smile.

“I’m okay as long as you’re with me.” She replied.

Yoona smiled and pulled Yuri closer. She let their foreheads touch as they continued to gaze into each other’s eyes.

“I’m sorry I forced you to come to the party. I just want to spend more time with you.” Yoona whispered.

Yuri chuckled, “It’s okay, I understand.” She said.

Yoona smiled in satisfaction and leaned closer for a kiss. But suddenly the song reached its bridge. The SunnyZ’s powerful vocals were filling the room and they can’t help but to turn and look at the trio.

Even though I lean my ear in (I don’t hear you).

Even though I call out to you, it comes back as an echo.

It keeps shaking me...

(You don't know) how much it hurts

(You've probably forgotten) even all the memories

Even though I know, I can't turn back.

Gyuri stared at Yuri, her eyes were filled with deep emotions. There were sparkles in her eyes that came from the reflection of tears in her eyes. She took a deep breath to stay strong before continuing.

Only the cold memories, your cold stare glances at me,

I can't see the person that you and I once loved...

Suddenly Yuri felt the rush of guilt towards Gyuri over everything that happened between them. Maybe she should end their relationship in a more proper way than a note by the bed.

“Hey, stop staring at her, look at me.” Yoona ordered. Yuri turned her head and looks at her girlfriend almost immediately.

Suddenly Yoona pressed her lips against Yuri’s by surprise. She grabbed Yuri’s neck and pulled her closer.

Gyuri gritted her teeth as she watched the couple kiss from the stage.

Kwon Yuri..

**

Onew gently tucked Hara’s hair behind her ear as they continued to dance. Hara was uncomfortable with his gestures and gave him an awkward smile. She was scanning the room for Sooyoung the whole time they were dancing.

“Hara, I’m glad it’s you.” Onew suddenly said.

His voice managed to catch Hara’s attention. She looked at the young man in front of her who was smiling shyly at her.

“Me?” asked Hara, puzzled.

Onew nodded and began to blush.

“You know... as my wife.” He said slowly.

Hara stared at him in shock, speechless as she’s trying to process the words that came out from his mouth. After a while she shook her head and let go of her hand around him. They stopped dancing and stood there, looking at each other.

“Wha-what are you talking about?!” Hara asked with anger in her tone.

Onew looked at her, confused. “I thought you knew about this.”

“About what exactly?!” Hara asked with her voice growing louder.

Onew gulped before continuing, “About our family plan to match us up. Your mother said that you agreed to us getting married.”

Hara scoffed and shook her head vigorously. She gritted her teeth and threw her arms in the air, not caring about the eyes that were staring at her.

“Are you okay?” Onew asked, worried.

“No! I’m not okay! I never agreed to getting married to you or anyone! How could my mother make a decision for me like this?!” Hara bursts out.

Onew took a step back while the crowd around them went silent.

Hara grunted before leaving the dance floor in fury.

**

Hara was marching her way across the room when she suddenly felt a grab on her arm. She turned around and pulled her arm away defensively.

“LET ME GO!” She shouted to whoever it was.

Nicole was staring at her with a concerned look on her face.

“Hara, what happened? Where are you going?” She asked.

Hara took a deep breath, trying to stay composed.

“Have you seen my mother?” She asked.

Nicole nodded, “Yeah, I just saw her go out through that door a minute ago. Why?” She said, pointing to the door on the left.

Hara didn’t reply anything. Instead she rushed to the door and exited the ballroom leaving Nicole hanging there alone.

**

Outside the ballroom was the hotel hallway. Hara was pacing aimlessly around the floor, searching for her mother. She wanted an explanation. She really thought her mother had stopped deciding her life for her, but she was clearly wrong.

As she was walking by the unfamiliar faces, she suddenly bumped into someone.

Hara felt the pain on her shoulder due to the impact and rubbed it with her hand.

“Watch where you’re going...” A female voice said. The voice sounded so familiar, Hara couldn’t help but to look at the person.

She was shocked.

And so was the person.

Hara scoffed and stared at the person in front of her in anger,

“Sun-Sunhwa?”

Chapter 41

Teardrop

The atmosphere around the dance floor turned normal again following the birthday girl’s dramatic exit. After The SunnyZ finished their first performance, the stage was now occupied by a male singer, crooning a cheesy ballad from Westlife. The romantic tune had attracted more couples to fill the floor, with each of them swaying and smiling happily, emitting the love they shared.

Feeling frustrated, Tiffany Hwang huffed unconsciously for a second time. She quickly covered up her act by grabbing her glass and sipping her drink, not wanting to seem rude when she was left alone with Julia at the table. Julia on the other hand was smiling at her future daughter-in-law, staring at her with a motherly look on her face.

“Do you want to dance, Tiffany?” Julia suddenly asked.

Tiffany chuckled nervously before nodded.

“Yeah, I’d love to dance. But, I’m waiting for Jessica. It’d be weird to dance all by myself.” She said with a small giggle.

“Aww, I’m sure she’ll be here soon. What’s taking her so long? It’s so inappropriate for her to leave her beautiful fiancé all alone. That girl is going to get it from me when she gets back.” Julia said with a wink.

Tiffany chuckled, thinking how lucky she is for having the best mother-in-law. She has always had the idea that mother-in-laws were evil from movies and TV. But Julia just proved her otherwise.

“Excuse me, beautiful lady.” A voice suddenly said. Tiffany turned her head to her side to see who was making a move on her.

At first she was shocked - her jaw almost dropped. But then a smile quickly crept onto her face.

A stunning woman in a white dress was bowing at her, with a hand offered towards her. She was shining, and Tiffany wasn’t sure if it’s because she’s an angel or maybe just the effect of the reflection of the light against her blonde hair, but she was glowing in her eyes. It happened almost every time she looks at her.

“Can I have this dance?” Jessica asked shyly. Tiffany was still staring at her, just stunned.

“Sooyeon, just grab her hand already! She’s been waiting for you for a decade.” Julia said to her daughter.

Jessica chuckled and grabbed Tiffany’s hand and pulled her up.

“I’m sorry I kept you waiting. Apparently Sooyoung had a lot of things to say.” She rolled her eyes as she gently drags Tiffany to the middle of the dance floor.

Tiffany pouted for a bit before circling her arms around Jessica’s neck. Jessica wrapped her arms around Tiffany’s waist in return.

“What’s the deal with you and Sooyoung anyway? It’s like she has this secret that only you know about or something.” Tiffany said, frowning.

Jessica smiled, “Why, are you jealous?”

“Well, yeah! She steals you from me!” Tiffany said childishly.

Jessica giggled at her reaction while Tiffany was staring at her dumbfounded.

“It’s not funny, Jessi.” She said with a pout.

Suddenly the music began; it seems like the singer was about to sing his second song.

“Another love ballad? I thought this is a birthday party, not a wedding.” Jessica added.

“Oh, I know this song!” Tiffany squealed, ignoring Jessica’s complains.

“It’s Westlife’s Unbreakable, gosh, I love this song! It’s so going on our wedding playlist!” She added excitedly. Jessica rolled her eyes.

Took my hand

Touched my heart

Held me close

You were always there

By my side

Tiffany smiled coyly at Jessica, “Let’s dance, my love.”

They moved their bodies in sync to the romantic song as they kept their eyes in contact.

Swept away on a wave of emotion

Overcaught in the eye of the storm

And whenever you smile

I can hardly believe that you're mine

Jessica chuckled, “Okay, I think I like this song. It’s not that bad.”

“It perfectly describes us and..our relationship, don’t you think? Unbreakable..” Tiffany asked with obvious blush on her cheeks.

Jessica spied her shy fiancé and smiled, “True, but I especially like the smile part.”

“The smile?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica nodded, “Oh here it comes, listen.” She said.

And then leaned closer to Tiffany’s ear and sung the verse in the gentlest whisper.

“I've been touched by the hands of an angel

I've been blessed by the power of love

And whenever you smile

I can hardly believe that you're mine”

Tiffany almost froze up and fainted from happiness. Her heart was fluttering with butterflies and all the fluffy things she could think of.

Jessica noticed Tiffany’s blush and held her closer until their cheeks were touching.

“Honey, you want to know a secret?” She whispered.

“A secret?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica nodded, “About something that I do when you were asleep.” She said.

“That sounds suspicious..”

“When you were sleeping, I..

“What did you do? Don’t tell me you snuck out of the house or watch naughty videos..

Jessica laughed, “No!”

“Then what?”

“I..always watch you sleep.” Jessica said slowly.

Tiffany looked at her, puzzled. “Like a creeper?”

Jessica chuckled, “And sometimes I would cry.”

She took a deep breath and look at Tiffany, “I’m afraid to fall asleep. Because I’m scared when I wake up and finds out that you are no longer beside me and this is all just a dream like when I was younger. It’s not a dream anymore, is it?”

Tiffany stares at Jessica and she saw how vulnerable she is. She cupped her face with both her hands.

“Aww baby..” She mumbled.

“Let me prove that this is real.” She added before pulling Jessica for a deep romantic kiss. Jessica tightens her arms around her fiancé’s waist and closed her eyes to savour the feel of her plump lips. After a few seconds they broke the kiss and let their foreheads touching each other.

“I love you, Tiffany.” Jessica said, smiling.

“Forever and a day.” She added.

Tiffany returned her smile but suddenly something came up to her mind. She loves this woman to death but sometimes she tends to do things that could affect their relationship. Like what she’s doing behind her back right now. But Jessica’s sweet voice and romantic self that night made her gave in. They had both promised that there should be no more secrets between them and Tiffany kind of broke it.

It might ruin the moment, but she has to say it now or she might change her mind.

“Jessi, there’s something I want to tell you.” Tiffany said suddenly in a serious tone. Her sudden mood change confused Jessica.

Jessica raised her eyebrow, “What is it, honey? You seem serious.”

Tiffany sighed, “You see, I haven’t been completely honest with you about something.”

**

In hotel room No. 95, Park Gyuri was pacing back and forth. She went there straight after her first performance, to wait for Yuri. She glanced at her watch, realizing that it’s already five minutes since she’s been there. With a heavy sigh she walked to the bed and sat on the white covered mattress. She gazes out of the window of the hotel room with random thoughts running through her mind.

What am I doing here?

Waiting for her?

Will she ever come?

Suddenly the images of Yuri and Yoona kissing on the dance floor popped up in her head. It continued to play like a slideshow no matter how hard she tried to stop it. She let out a small laugh, a sad laugh that’s directed to her. She knows now that Yuri was just using her as a substitute, a filler, for her needs during her weeks away from Yoona. She has nothing against Yoona, the poor girl is actually in a worse position than her, being kept in the dark and believing that her girlfriend was loyal the whole time.

This is about Yuri.

The charming Yuri who swept her off her feet.

The cruel Yuri who broke her heart by leaving her with only a note by the bed.

Gyuri buries her face in her palms and sighed. She wonders why she despises Yuri so much. She had one night stands with strangers all the time, she knows how Yuri is. But this is not about that, it’s not about sex. She wouldn’t mind if Yuri and she had a one night stand, she’ll forget all about it the next morning and move on.

But this is about how Yuri made her feel.

She made her believed that there’s something between them.

And she foolishly believed her lies.

She felt so cheated, so used, so cheap.

Gyuri gritted her teeth and stood up from the bed.

And now she has to pay for it.

Suddenly the door knob was turned. Gyuri stared at the door in anticipation.

A young woman enters the room, the someone she was waiting for. She closed the door behind her and stood still at a spot, staring at Gyuri with serious gaze.

“So you came, Yuri.” Gyuri said with a mocking smile.

**

“Please don’t be mad at me.” Tiffany said as she stares down at the floor.

Jessica stared blankly at a direction, trying to digest the whole new information from her fiancé. So Tiffany just told her that she is working behind her back to secure her position as the Head Designer in the company. Tiffany held her breath, accepting whatever reaction might came from Jessica. She’s unpredictable.

Suddenly Jessica smiled, “I know.”

Tiffany didn’t see that coming.

“You...know?” She asked, confused. Jessica shrugged and held Tiffany’s hand.

“Wait, how do you know about it? Did Aunt Jo told you? She did, did she?” Tiffany asked continuously while Jessica was pulling her towards their table.

“Nope. She didn’t tell me. I found out about it myself. Actually, I saw your design proposal.” Jessica replied casually.

Tiffany gave her a puzzled look, “But how? I make sure that I kept it safe in my laptop.”

“Yeah, but I looked into your laptop.”

They have arrived at their table, but Tiffany hasn’t finished talking. Jessica pulled her hand to sit with her but she refused. Their little action attracts the attention of the others at the table. Julia and Krystal looked at each other while Jiyoung was staring uncomfortably at them. She wonders why Krystal dragged her there to meet her family. She wished Gyuri or Seungyeon would come and take her away but both her sisters are nowhere at sight.

Tiffany continues, “But my laptop has password, it’s impossible for you to..

“Not if I know the password, honey. Now will you calm down and have a sit with me.” Jessica said, patting the chair next to her.

“How could you know the password? I..

“It’s my birthday, right?” Jessica said and this time Tiffany was silenced completely. Krystal and Julia looked at each other with annoying teasing smiles on their faces.

“Cheesy.” Krystal said with a smirk.

Tiffany finally sat and put both hands on her cheeks to cover her blush. Jessica chuckled and gently grabs her right hand and kissed her palm, ignoring the annoyed look on her sister’s face.

“And just so you know. I don’t mind you’re doing that. If you deserve to be the Head Designer, than you should just stay there. I’ll just..stay at home and clean and cook, and wait for you everyday like a good housewife.” Jessica said with a chuckle.

The latter laughed, “But you can’t cook, Jessi.”

“Then I’ll just shrink myself so you can put me in your pocket so that I can follow you anywhere.” Jessica replied.

Krystal put a hand up and the couple stopped gazing into each other’s eyes for a second.

“Please stop before I ended up vomiting on the table.” She said with a pale face.

Tiffany smiled sheepishly, “Sorry.” She looked at the girl beside Krystal.

“I didn’t know that you two are close.” Tiffany asked, looking at Jiyoung.

“We’re not close! We’re just...acquaintances...or something.” Krystal said nervously. Even though she wasn’t sure why she’s acting like that.

“Dad!” Julia suddenly said excitedly. Albert Jung had just arrived with his secretary and son-in-law, Michael. He gave a warm smile at the family before sitting next to Julia.

“Hello grandpa, I miss you.” Krystal said before hugging the old man tightly. Albert laughed and Tiffany thought it sounded like Santa’s laugh.

“Oh, who’s your cute friend?” Albert asked as he saw Jiyoung.

Krystal scratched her head, “Ah, she’s my..

“Is she your girlfriend?” Albert asked spontaneously.

“Eh?”

“She’s just her friend, dad. Krystal is not ‘like that’.” Julia cuts in, serious. Jessica let out a small offended laugh at how her mother refers her as ‘like that’ while Krystal looked at her mother and bit her lip.

“Oh, Tiffany!” Albert called when he saw Tiffany approaching. Tiffany smiled and hugged the man tightly and can’t stop thinking that he’s a Santa Claus in disguise.

“How are you grandpa? You look great.” Tiffany said with a warm smile.

Albert laughed again and it made Tiffany missed Christmas so bad.

“I’m just like this, living like an old man. Has Jessica been treating you nicely?” He asked as if Jessica wasn’t there.

Tiffany chuckled and glanced at her fiancé, “She’s the best.”

“Really? But if she ever being bad to you, you can just tell me. I’ll punish her.” Albert said and Jessica could feel that he was serious.

“Where’s the birthday girl?” Albert said, turning his head around to look for Hara.

**

“Sun-Sunhwa?”

The two pair of eyes met after a long separation. Hara stood there in disbelief; her hands were trembling from the mixture of emotions that she was experiencing.

She finally met the person she’s been longing to meet and now she’s frozen in shock. This person in front of her right now had betrayed her, and she had went through a lot ever since. She almost loses herself; almost loses her own life because of what she did. Hara had imagined it so many times before, the moment when she finally meets Sunhwa or Hyuna again, how much she wants them to suffer because of what they did to her. At one point she wanted to kill them.

Especially her.

This b*tch, Sunhwa.

Han Sunhwa could feel the cold sweat on her forehead as Hara’s presence was making her intimidated and also scared. She cleared her throat and gathers her strength to talk.

“Hara, how are yo…

She never managed to finish her greeting. A powerful slap just landed on her right cheek causing her to almost fall down. If it wasn’t for the wall she might have fallen to the floor. She put her hand on her cheek that was hurting more by the second. She gulped and slowly looked at the woman before her, her old friend who was staring at her furiously.

They continued to stare at each other with no words spoken for a few tense seconds. Sunhwa finds it hard to breathe.

Hara was gritting her teeth and balled her fist tightly. She was so angry that tears begin to gathers in her eyes just waiting to fall any second.

And then a drop of tear fell and she snapped.

“YOU WH*RE! HOW COULD YOU RUN OFF WITH MY GIRLFRIEND?! I TRUSTED YOU! YOU B*TCH!” Hara suddenly shouted, no longer caring about what the people that was staring at them.

She took a step forward, causing the scared Sunhwa to take a few steps backwards until her back reached the wall. Sunhwa was scared, she really was. Hara was in a state where she might do anything to her. Anything means something dangerous that could harm her. She must do something, fast.

But Hara was faster, she grabbed the collar of her dress with both hands and pushed her harshly to the wall. Sunhwa groaned in pain.

“I THOUGHT YOU WERE MY FRIEND! BUT YOU BETRAYED ME!” Hara shouted, just inches away from her face.

Sunhwa was trembling, thinking that the situation was turning to be way worse than she thought it was. She took a deep breath and held Hara’s hand that was gripping her collar tightly.

“Hara, it’s not what you think...” She said gently.

“DON’T YOU TRY TO F*CK WITH ME! YOU B*TCH!” Hara shouted again, refusing to listen to her words.

“It was..

“SHUT UP!”

“DAMN IT HARA! YOUR MOTHER PAID HYUNA TO LEAVE YOU!” Sunhwa shouted loud and clear.

Hara froze.

“My mother...did what?” She asked, stuttering.

Chapter 42

The Coward

Why is this happening?

Jessica Jung asked herself repeatedly for the past half an hour. She stood up from her seat to get a glass of drink for Tiffany and when she came back, her seat was taken by her grandfather; her seat that was next to Tiffany. To make things worse, her Aunt, Joanna suddenly appeared and sat at the other chair, making Tiffany in between the two and here Jessica is, sitting in between her father and mother and across from Tiffany.

When the whole Jung family gathers at a table, it’s always the boring talk. It’s always either about the company or trees. Jessica can’t help but think that if she was sitting next to her fiancé, she can at least hold her hands or held something more under the table.

Just by thinking about it excites her.

“Don’t you agree with it, Sooyeon?” Julia suddenly asked. Jessica was dumbfounded, she was there but she wasn’t even listening to a word they’re saying. Her mind was occupied with Tiffany the entire time.

“Uh..”

She gulped.

“Of course I agree with it..” She said, faking a smile.

“Great! Then we will have the engagement party in the Hilton Grand Ballroom next month!” Julia said excitedly.

Jessica stared at her mother, shocked. That was a trick question, she doesn’t like big parties and she didn’t even agree to the engagement thingy, it was Tiffany who agreed to it.

And it’s next month? That’s just..way too soon. But the whole family was too excited about it and Jessica doesn’t have the heart to say no to them. Even her father was excited. She could’ve sworn that she heard him say rose bouquets and white dresses. What has the great Michael Jung become?

Tiffany on the other hand was enjoying it all. She couldn’t stop smiling the entire time. She tried her best to avoid Jessica’s eyes and look somewhere else, since she knows that her fiancé won’t agree to it. She picked up the fried tempura prawn on her plate and bit it slowly. She wants to eat it all in one bite but that would be inappropriate in front of her future in-law family.

Jessica had already forgotten about the engagement party, all that filled her mind right now is the prawn. She wants to be the prawn, so that Tiffany can bite her slowly..

What the hell am I thinking?!

Jessica quickly shook her head and gulped. She glanced at her fiancé again and she was devouring the prawn with her eyes closed.

Damn it, I want to be the prawn..

The blonde bit her lip and looked away, trying to keep her mind together. But her hormones are out of control. The sight of Tiffany eating a prawn really turned her on. It’s weird, but then again she is always turned on by the weirdest thing that Tiffany does.

“Oh, this is so good!” Tiffany exclaims after finishing a prawn.

Jessica gulps again. She was picturing Tiffany screaming the exact sentence with her name added at the end.

Albert laughed, “Do you like seafood that much, dear? Eat all you want.”

Tiffany looked down, embarrassed.

“Honey, can you come with me for a second?” Jessica suddenly asked.

Tiffany looked at her, puzzled. “What is it?”

Jessica stood up and walked to her fiancé before grabbing her hand.

“Just..come with me for a while.” She said.

**

A tall young woman pushed the door open. Being in a room full of people that were there to celebrate Hara’s birthday made her feel like a villain. There were three tables in front of the stage that was filled with presents. Each of them was nicely stacked with each other like a mini pyramid of gifts. Each of one them were wrapped in fancy wrappers with bright colours, colours that meant for joy and celebration. But Sooyoung did not bring any present. The only thing that she brought that day was a hidden time bomb, nicely wrapped inside her dark guilty heart, waiting for the time to destroy the party.

She doesn’t know how, but her feet already brought her to the other side of the hotel, opposite the ballroom. She stopped as she reached the large glass window and stared at the closed door from far.

Hara is in there.

Hara is waiting for me.

Sooyoung sighed and turned around. Her heart hurts at the thought of Hara.

She loves her, she really does. She cherished every moment they’ve spent together, every touch and every kiss, every smiles and every laugh.

But..

But she realized that the love she has for her is not enough. Not enough for her to risk everything, her traditional family, her colleagues and the rest of the world around her. It’s just that she don’t love her enough to lose everything.

She lied to Hara when she said that she wasn’t ready for intimacy. She knows that was not the reason she turned her down every time.

The reason is: she is afraid.

She is afraid that she might love her too much once they’ve become one.

She is afraid that she will have the courage to go against the world just to be with Hara.

I’m not like Jessica or Tiffany.

I’m a coward.

Sooyoung moved closer to the surface of the glass, close enough for the water vapour to form on the surface every time she exhales. She looked out at the city as her thoughts run wild.

And then there’s Hyunjoong.

He came at the right time and appears at the right place, saying the things that she wanted to hear. It happened slowly, but surely, he’s taking a place in Sooyoung’s heart. It was unplanned, but it happened.

I tried to fight it.

But I kept losing.

“It’s a nice view out there.” A male voice said.

Sooyoung smiled, she recognizes the voice well. She turned to her side and there he stood, in a black suit with both hands snuck into his pocket.

He looks so..beautiful.

Sooyoung continued to stares at him with a wide smile on her face equal to the flutters in her heart. She just let her emotions go, there’s no use in stopping it anymore.

Hyunjoong’s expression was serious and deep, like nothing Sooyoung has seen before. He kept staring out of the window before slowly turning to face Sooyoung. She gave him her widest grin, to show how happy she is meeting him that night, even if it’s by accident. But his expression was the opposite and she could see the slight sadness in his eyes. She quickly reached for his hand and held it tight.

“Are you okay?” She asked.

He remained silent and looked at her with his sad gaze. Sooyoung gulped and her smile slowly faded, replaced with her concerned frowning look and creased eyebrows.

“Oppa..”

He sighed and tightened the grip on her hand.

“Sooyoung-ah, there’s something I want to talk you about.” He said gently.

**

Han Seungyeon was walking through the crowds of rich and beautiful people. For a second she thought she was in a scene of a drama about the rich and famous. Being a timid girl, she only exchanges smiles with a few guys before mixing herself in the crowd to get away from them. She’s not really a social-able type of person so she spends most of her time in front of the computer every day. Even though she quit being YulSter’s main moderator, she still stalks the forum out of habit.

A sight of a slender young woman by the food bar caught her attention. The young lady was wearing a black dress that fall just below her knees, exposing her beautiful long legs. As expected of a figure of a runway model. Feeling eyes on her, the model turns around.

“Oh, hi Seungyeon!” Yoona greeted with a friendly smile on her face.

Seungyeon smiled back at her and walked towards her. It’s hard to ignore someone like Yoona.

“Yoona, it’s really nice to see you again. How are you?” Seungyeon asked casually.

Yoona chuckled as she picked up one of the cake and put it on her already full plate.

“I’m doing great. But I kinda miss you in the house. How about you? Adjusting just fine in the new dorm?” She replied.

The short-haired girl smiled and nodded. “Yeah, I’m settling just fine there. It’s much more convenient for me since it’s closer to the campus.”

“Oh, that’s good to know.” Yoona said, taking another piece of cake.

Seungyeon smiled awkwardly at the petite model’s big appetite and noticed that she was alone.

“You’re flying solo? Where’s Yuri?” She asked spontaneously.

“Yuri is here with me, but she just excused herself for a while to take an important business call outside. It’s her evil manager, she has to take it.” Yoona replied.

“Take a call?” Seungyeon asked in doubt. Yoona smiled and nodded before turning her attention to a plate of fried calamari rings.

Seungyeon looked around the ballroom, looking for Gyuri. She has been missing since their first performance and knowing that Yuri is nowhere in sight too could mean something is going on.

Something bad is going on.

**

“So you came, Yuri.” Gyuri said with a mocking smile.

Kwon Yuri gulped as she stood in front of the door. She can’t believe that she really came to the room. She could have just blown Gyuri off but she didn’t, instead she lied to her girlfriend to just to get here. She looked at Gyuri who was sitting at the edge of the bed just a few steps from her while staring at her with her irritating teasing smile. Yuri took a deep breath and gathers the strength to walk forward, towards the unexpected young woman. She has come there with a purpose, to clear things up between them and end it once and for all.

When Yuri finally arrived in front of Gyuri, she just stood there and they were engaged in an intense round of eye contact. No words were spoken, but they can understand each other’s thoughts pretty clearly. Yuri could sense anger in her eyes, and maybe slight aroused by her presence. Yuri gulped and tries to stay focused.

“Why don’t you join me on the bed? I mean..sitting next to me.” Gyuri asked with a smirk. She pats the bed gently, inviting her guest.

Yuri shook her head and she cleared her throat before letting out a loud sigh.

“Gyuri, I’m sorry.” She said slowly.

“I know what I did to you was..unacceptable, and I admit that I was being a jerk.”

“A b*tch.” Gyuri added.

“Well..

“A f*cking wh*re.”

“Yeah, you can call me anything you want. I’ll take it. But I really regret what I have done to you. You don’t deserve to be treated that way and I wish I could change it, but now there’s nothing more I can do than just an apology.” Yuri continued.

Gyuri scoffed and looked out of the window. She stares into the beautiful scene outside, the combination dark night and the city lights.

“It’s a little too late for that, don’t you think?” She said.

Yuri gulped.

“I just can’t accept your apology. I just..can’t.” Gyuri said, serious.

“What did you said to your girlfriend in order to get here, huh? Was it, looking for a bathroom or your manager suddenly called or what exactly? Man, I thought I was messed up, but you’re much worse. At least I never sleep with another person when I’m in a relationship.” She added. She stood up from the bed and stares at Yuri.

“And to think that I was actually..liking you at one point makes me sick.”

Yuri bit her lip and looked away, “I know I’m wrong..but..

“But you’re a b*tch and there’s nothing you can do about it. Yul, I feel sorry for your girlfriend, you know why?” Gyuri asked.

Yuri looked at her but there’s nothing that came out of her mouth.

“Because after this, I will give her a little present.” Gyuri said, showing a DVD in one hand.

“I heard she’s an actress, let’s see how good her skills are, if she still acts calm after watching her girlfriend banging another woman on bed.” She added with a wink.

“Wh-what are you talking about?” Yuri asked, panicked. She has thoughts in her head but she’s praying that she’s wrong about it.

“Oh, come on. You know me. I love documenting things. You’ve been through this before too, but this time it’s not a fake. It’s as real as it gets.” Gyuri replied.

It’s Yuri’s nightmare coming to life. The DVD contains one of their wild nights in Bali.

“You-you can’t d-do that..” Yuri said, stuttering.

Gyuri smiled and laughed like it’s the funniest thing; she walked closer to Yuri and put a hand on her shoulder. “Aww, look at you. Stuttering like a freak.”

“I’m serious, Gyuri! Yoona will break up with me! Please don’t do this!” Yuri said, panicked.

“Like I care if she’ll dump you or not.” Gyuri said with a teasing smile.

Tears begin to fill Yuri’s eyes. The thought of losing Yoona forever is killing her. She grabs Gyuri’s hand and looked into her eyes.

“Gyul, I’m begging you. Please don’t let Yoona know about it, I can’t lose her..Please. I’ll do anything.” Yuri said, pleading. She even considered getting down on her knees if she has to.

Gyuri pulled her hands from Yuri’s grip and scoffed, “You’ll do anything?”

Yuri nodded, “Yes I will..”

“Okay, so can you pay me one million dollars right now?” Gyuri asked casually.

Yuri looked dumbfounded, “One million dollars?”

The older woman nodded, “Yes, and I want it in cash right now. Can you do that for me?”

“But Gyul..that’s impossible..” Yuri said, slow. She could feel the hopelessness as she looked at the woman in front of her.

Gyuri shrugged, “Then there’s nothing that you can do. I’ll just give the DVD to Yoona after the party.”

Yuri stared at Gyuri with tears in her eyes, “Please..don’t..” She said. She was still hoping that she would change her mind, even though the chances are low.

Tears begin to roll down Yuri’s cheeks as she continues to beg Gyuri. Gyuri watched Yuri crying for the first time and somehow it made her feel bad. She quickly scoffed to clear her thoughts and grabs Yuri’s face with her hands.

“There is one thing you can do.” She said slowly, almost whispering. Yuri looked at her, still hoping for mercy.

“Wh-what is it? I’ll do anything.” Yuri said, slightly sobbing.

Upon hearing her reply, Gyuri’s mouth suddenly curled up, forming a naughty smirk. She inches closer to Yuri’s face and looked deeply into her eyes causing the latter to gulp nervously.

“I want you to give it to me.” Gyuri whispered.

“Gi-give you what?” Yuri asked, acting dumb even though she has quite gotten the idea in her head.

Gyuri rolled her eyes and moved her face closer to the frozen Yuri and stopped just before their lips touched.

“You know what I want.” She whispered before pressing her lips to Yuri’s and pushed her towards the bed.

Chapter 43

Everything Is F’ed Up

“Je-Jessica..stop.” Tiffany whimpered as she was trying to push Jessica’s face from sucking her neck. But the latter acted like she didn’t hear a thing and moved her lips lower and resided at Tiffany’s collarbone.

Tiffany let out a loud sigh, even though it feels good, Jessica must be stopped. The reason is that, they’re in an elevator, not a room. Suddenly the elevator stopped at the 3rd floor and Tiffany has to do something drastic to stop her horny fiancé.

To Jessica’s surprise, she felt a painful pang on her left cheek and the force caused her to be thrown a few steps backwards. After a few seconds she looked at Tiffany, shocked by her action. She just slapped her face.

Tiffany gulped, “There are people coming..”

The elevator door opened, and they were later joined by a decent looking family of four. Their youngest daughter turned around and being the cute child she is, she flashes Jessica a friendly smile and tugged her dress. Jessica however, who wasn't in the mood for kids, scowled at the poor child with her scary gaze. The girl’s lips begin to curl downwards and her eyes were sparkling with tears.

Jessica sighed and looked away, avoiding eye contact in hope to undo her action but it was too late. The girl let out an annoying sharp sound, followed by tears that fell down like a waterfall. Her mother panicked and kneeled down at her.

“Hye Jin-ah, what’s wrong dear?” Her mother asked the four year old. She didn’t say anything but held tight to her mother’s leg and sobs.

Tiffany stared at her fiancé the whole time with a disappointed look on her face but Jessica ignored her and focused her eyes to the stain on the elevator’s wall.

The elevator stopped at the 5th floor where the family made their exit. Silence filled the atmosphere after they left. Jessica and Tiffany were standing at opposite corners of the elevator with no words being spoken.

“You slapped my face.” Jessica suddenly said.

Tiffany sighed, “I had to stop you.”

“You can just tell me to.”

“I tried but it didn’t work.”

Jessica glared at Tiffany before turning her back to her.

“That’s so mature of you Jessica Jung.” Tiffany said, rolling her eyes.

Jessica scoffed but still refused to turn around.

“You even made the little girl cry.” Tiffany added.

“It was her own fault.” Jessica mumbled.

“Was it so hard to smile at her?”

Jessica shook her head and turned around, “Gee, I’m sorry I’m not in the mood to act all friendly to strangers because my fiancé just slapped me in the face.”

They looked at each other.

Tiffany sighed and walked to her before wrapping her arms around her waist. Jessica was still acting defensive and stood still like a cold statue. But Tiffany’s soft kiss on her left cheek made her give in.

“I’m sorry.” Tiffany whispered.

“Not your fault.” Jessica said before circling her hands around her fiancé’s neck.

Sensing that everything is okay between them, Tiffany broke the hug and look at her Jessica closely.

“So which floor?” She asked.

“It’s on the 9th. Room number...92.”

Tiffany nodded, “We should do this quick though, or else your family will be wondering where we are.” She said.

“It’s okay, we’ll try to finish it in...20 minutes?” Jessica asked.

Tiffany nodded and looked down, embarrassed. “Okay.”

Jessica smiled, “Stop blushing, you’re turning me on.”

Tiffany chuckled, “Then stop being turned on at the random things I do!”

Jessica shrugged, “It’s you. You look sexy in my eyes even when you snore in your sleep with drool all over the pillow.”

“Aww...was that supposed to be sweet?”

The elevator door opens again when it finally reached the 9th floor. Jessica quickly grabs Tiffany’s hand and intertwined their fingers together before walking out of the elevator in perfect sync. There was a sense of urgency in their steps, as they walked towards room number 92.

Tiffany slid her free hand around Jessica’s waist, causing the other girl to let out a soft moan. She quickly turned the door knob before realizing that it’s locked.

“Damn it! Where is the card key?” Jessica grunted. She looked at Tiffany and gave her an awkward smile before beginning to look into her purse.

Tiffany chuckled; seeing Jessica in need never failed to entertain her. She leaned closer to the impatient girl, teasing her with a kiss on her left ear before sensually running her hand on Jessica’s arms, rubbing gently on her smooth skin. Jessica whimpers as she tries to ignore her and focus on finding the card key. She must find the goddamn key and teach Tiffany a lesson once they get inside.

Where is the damn key?

Tiffany giggled as she enjoys the view of Jessica rummaging through her purse like a maniac. She glanced to her side to check if there was anyone else in the hallway.

She saw a familiar face.

Park Gyuri was exiting a room, maybe two doors away from her. She closed the door shut, turned around, and noticed that Tiffany was looking at her. She cleared her throat and walked towards the elevator, trying to act normal.

Tiffany wasn’t quite sure how to react at the moment, but in the end she gave her a friendly smile. Gyuri gave her a small nod and smiled back at her before mouthing ‘what’s wrong?’ as she pointed at the oblivious Jessica. Tiffany grinned and showed her the card key that she’s been keeping from Jessica in her right hand. Gyuri made a shocked face and shook her head. The elevator arrived and she quickly enters it before going down.

“Where is the f***ing key?!” Jessica said, almost shouting.

“Are you sure you put it in the purse, Blankie?” Tiffany asked sweetly.

Jessica grunts again, “Yeah! Where else could it be?!” She said before checking her purse again.

Tiffany grinned and turned around to check the hallway again. This time she saw a glimpse of someone she didn’t expect to be there.

A young woman with perfect long hair closed the door shut behind her, the same door that Gyuri just emerged from. She hurriedly walked towards the elevator with a hand covering her face. Along with her big glasses, it was hard to see her face clearly. Tiffany stares at her, as she looked eerily familiar. She has a suspicious thought in her head of who the person could be but she hoped she was wrong. Suddenly the woman turned her face to Tiffany and their eyes met.

Tiffany froze.

I know her.

The young woman quickly entered the elevator after their brief eye contact, like she was avoiding her. But Tiffany saw the ring on her finger. She recognizes the ring very well, since she and Yoona went to the jewellery store together to order the specially made couple rings.

The ring that Yoona bought for…

..Yuri.

“I’VE OPENED THE DOOR!” Jessica shouted in victory.

Tiffany turned to her and realized that the door was flung open and the key was no longer in her hand.

“Jessi? When did you..?”

Jessica ignores her and wrapped one hand around her fiancé’s waist.

“Wait Blankie, I think I just saw…"

She didn’t manage to finish her sentence when Jessica put a finger on her mouth to silence her.

“You’re naughty. Now get ready to be punished.” She said before pushing Tiffany into the room and locking the door.

They were in there for more than 20 minutes.

**

“I wonder if there’s someone inside. It’s been locked for a while.” A woman asks her friend. She was talking about a toilet in the woman’s bathroom.

“I don’t know, maybe it’s out of order. Let’s get back to the party.” Her friend replied.

In the toilet, a young woman was sitting on the toilet seat, burying her face in her palms. Her hands were wet with tears that were continuously dropping from her eyes. It’s her birthday and she should be celebrating; but ironically the day had been nothing but a disaster for her. Knowing the truth from someone from the past really drained her emotion. All the things she thought were true turned out to be lies.

It’s all lies.

Her conversation with Sunhwa a while ago replays in her head.

--

“DAMN IT HARA! YOUR MOTHER PAID HYUNA TO LEAVE YOU!” Sunhwa shouted loud and clear.

Hara froze.

“My mother...did what?” She asked, stuttering.

“Your mother...offered Hyuna an amount of money that she couldn’t refuse, just to leave you.” Sunhwa said.

“Wh-what are you talking about?” Hara asked as her grip on the woman’s collar tightens.

“Hyuna was in need of money at the time so she took the offer and...left you.” Sunhwa continued, gulping.

“No, you’re lying.” Hara said firmly.

Sunhwa sighed, “You can ask her yourself or...yeah that scary secretary. She was threatening me too, telling me to keep it as a secret or...They’ll do something to expel me from the university.”

Hara shook her head, “You-You’re telling me that my mother paid Hyuna to leave me and she...accept it?! She would never leave me for money! And my mother would never do that to me! This is all bullshit!”

Sunhwa cleared her throat, “No.”

“This is the truth.” She said.

She took a step forward, “The truth is your mother had always watched your every move and made decisions for you and..

..the truth is..Hyuna never really loved you. She only stayed with you for..your money.”

--

Hara continued to cry, until there were no more tears that came out of her eyes. She had never felt so cheated before. It hurts even more when she was cheated by the people she loved.

She thought Hyuna loved her.

She was wrong.

She thought her mother was doing what’s best for her.

She was wrong.

Their lies had almost caused her to give up her life.

If it wasn't for her brother, she’d already be history by now, her brother who will always be there for her and fight for her.

The person she trusts the most.

Oppa...I need you right now.

**

“Sooyoung-ah, there’s something I want to talk to you about.” Hyunjoong said gently.

Sooyoung looked at the man before her and moved closer. They stood there in silence, guessing each other thoughts.

“You know, I’ve never met anyone like you before.” He said, starting the conversation.

Sooyoung raised an eyebrow, “Is that a good or a bad thing?”

Hyunjoong lets out a small chuckle and it made Sooyoung feel relieved. At least he’s smiling.

But his smile eventually faded as he replied, “It’s...both.”

“How so? That’s confusing.” She said, puzzled. She looked at his serious facial expression and her worries returned.

He lifted one hand and gently fixes her hair. He smiled, “It’s a good thing because...you make me smile every time I see your face.”

Sooyoung could feel her cheeks heat up. She’s sure her face had turned pink, how she wished she can control her blush.

“It’s a good thing because...I can always be myself when I’m with you.” He added as he put both her hands into his palm. They gazed into each other’s eyes and smiled. He lifts her hand slowly before gently planting a soft kiss on the back of her right hand.

Sooyoung’s heart was beating uncontrollably; she was worried he could hear her heartbeat. That would be embarrassing, if not creepy.

He let out a heavy sigh and looked into her eyes, “And it’s also a good thing because...

...you let me discover what love feels like.”

“I’ve never felt like this before. Not with anyone before you.” He added, indicating his previous girlfriend.

Sooyoung cleared her throat and gulped for air.

“So...what’s the bad thing about meeting someone like me?” She asked, acting cool.

He smiled, “It’s a bad thing because...you eat like a pig.”

Sooyoung scoffed, “Yah! That’s not a nice thing to say to a girl!” She said before hitting his arm.

He rubbed his arm, “It’s also a bad thing because sometimes you act like a boy, and your punch really hurts.”

“It’s not my fault that you’re a girl.” Sooyoung said, letting go of his hand.

Hyunjoong chuckled and looked at the beautiful young woman before him. He stood there as the silence filled the atmosphere. His thoughts were rearranging the lines that he’s been meaning to say since yesterday but his heart always stops him from doing so.

He took a deep breath, “It’s a bad thing because...

“What now?” Sooyoung asked, annoyed.

What he’s about to say will hurt them both, but it has to be done.

…because meeting you turned me against my family.”

Sooyoung was expecting another witty comeback from him, but he really surprised her. She looked at him and he was being totally serious.

“Meeting you has turned me into a bad brother.” He added.

Sooyoung was speechless, she wonders if he was joking.

“We just can’t do this anymore.” Hyunjoong said firmly.

Sooyoung swallowed hard, “What is...going on here?”

“Sooyoung, can you forgive me?” He replied with a question.

“Forgive you? What are you talking about?” Sooyoung asked.

He took a step forward and took her hand in his, “Sooyoung-ah, I can’t take you away from Hara. I thought I had the strength to do so but...I don’t.”

Sooyoung was too shocked, she felt like her world has stopped turning. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she has expected this to happen. But still, she hoped she heard him wrong.

Is he...breaking up with me?

Emotional awkward silences fill the atmosphere between the two people. They continue to look at each other without any words spoken.

Sooyoung is neither deaf nor stupid; she understood what he meant clearly.

She gathers the strength to open her mouth, “But...

...you said you love me.”

Hyunjoong let out a loud sigh and Sooyoung could see the sparkle reflected from his sad eyes. After a few moments, he smiled.

Ironically it’s the saddest smile she has ever seen.

“I do love you.” He said slowly.

“Then why are you letting me go?” Sooyoung asked, on the verge of tears.

“Because I can’t bring myself to...break her heart.” He replied, looking away.

Sooyoung scoffed, “What the..."

“Because I’ve made a promise to her,

...a promise to protect her.” He continued.

Sooyoung bit her lip as she looked at the man before her. He is sacrificing his own happiness for his sister. She could tell that it wasn’t easy for him. He was on the verge of tears but he tried to be strong, as a man, he would not cry.

“Please forgive me.” Hyunjoong said and a tear escaped the corner of his right eye.

Sooyoung moved closer and lifts her hand to cup his face. As soon as they touched, tears fell down from her eyes.

“There’s nothing to be forgiven.” Sooyoung said, gently wiping his tears with her fingers. He looked down, trying to hide his teary eyes but she held his face.

“But I can’t promise to be with Hara anymore.” She added.

He looked surprised, “Why?”

She forced herself to smile before replying, “Because I fell in love with a man. A great man.”

Hyunjoong froze.

“He said that I made him feel something he never felt before. I just want to let him know that he made me feel the same way too.” She said, looking away.

“Sooyoung-ah...

She looked up and met his eyes,

“But now, I will let him go.”

**

Krystal Jung rolled her eyes for the nth time. She was so annoyed, but she can’t stop glancing at the next table, the table where Sulli and Taemin are. She had dragged Jiyoung with her, with the initial plan to bother them again. But when she got there, she can’t take another step closer and ends up sitting at the table beside them. That’s the closest she can get. It’s too painful up close.

The youngest Jung let out an irritated scoff when she saw Taemin feed Sulli the dessert. Thinking that was totally unnecessary, what’s the purpose of having hands and spoon for?

Her paid girlfriend stares at her, observing her every gesture, every frown and every frustrated grunt she makes. It was obvious.

“You like Sulli.” Jiyoung said out of nowhere.

Her sudden statement made Krystal stop glancing at the neighbouring table for once and stared at the girl before her. Jiyoung looked away, beginning to regret her impulsive mouth. Cold sweats formed on her forehead as she feels Krystal's eyes on her. She was ready to take any consequences and already thinking of the worst.

Krystal sighed causing Jiyoung to gulp,

“But she doesn't like me...” She said.

Jiyoung was shocked; she was expecting some harsh curses and brutal name calling from her, not a confession. Krystal stares blankly into the air and bit her lip, probably regretting the last sentence that she blurted out.

She quickly clears her throat, “Well, what I meant was..."

“It’s okay to like her.” Jiyoung said.

“Didn't you hear me the first time? I said that she doesn't like me. Well, not ‘that’ way.” Krystal replied.

Jiyoung took a deep breath, “Is it wrong to like someone who doesn’t like you back?” She asked.

Krystal scoffed, “It’s not wrong, it’s just pathetic and I don’t want to be a pathetic loser. So I’m going to stop liking her. You hear me?”

Jiyoung looked down and stared at her melting strawberry ice cream.

“Then I’m pathetic.” She mumbled.

“What did you say?” Krystal asked.

Jiyoung shook her head, “Nothing.”

Krystal shrugged and leaned her back against her seat, “I’m completely over her and I don’t care about it anymore.”

She glanced at the young couple again, “Look, they’re holding hands and I’m okay with it.” She said, smiling.

Jiyoung stares at Krystal, puzzled, unsure of her intention of saying so.

“And now he is wiping her mouth with a napkin, and...I...am...okay with it..” Krystal said as her smile slowly faded. She grits her teeth and looked down; truth is she’s not okay with it. She was boiling with jealousy inside, so much that she could cry. But she was acting tough in front of Jiyoung.

After a few seconds she turned her gaze from the balled fist on her lap to the girl before her. Jiyoung was staring at her, with a worried look on her face. Like she was able to read Krystal’s mind and see through her cover. Krystal glared at her and glances at the couple again.

And she saw it clearly.

Their lips were touching.

...Her eyes are closed...

She quickly turned around and bit her lip, trying hard to control her emotions.

“They are kissing…"

She looks at Jiyoung and tries hard to smile,

"...and I am...okay with it.”

As soon as she finishes her sentence, she closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheeks.

**

Hara was pacing fast through the hallway. Her eyes were red, the result from crying in the toilet earlier. She was heading towards the party to find her brother and tell him all about their mother’s lies. She knows he will understand and stand by her side like he always does.

As she walked past the corridor, she saw a familiar figure standing by the large window across the ballroom. It was her brother, Hyunjoong. It looks like he was talking with someone but Hara couldn’t tell with whom since the person was standing behind the big pillar. Hara don’t care anymore, she wants to go to him and hug him, cry on his shoulders and listen to his comforting words. She marched there, with rapid steps, trying to get there as soon as possible.

“But I will always love you.” Hyunjoong suddenly said to the other person.

Hara was only a few steps away from him and she heard him clearly. She slowed her steps, puzzled, wondering who the person could be.

“Oppa...” A voice said.

A very familiar voice.

Then Hara witnessed it with her own eyes.

A young woman reaches her hands forward and embraces her brother in an intimate hug. They wrapped their arms around each other with their eyes closed.

Hara was trembling with anger. She grits her teeth as the tears begin to fall from her eyes.

“SOOYOUNG YOU B*TCH!” She shouted.

Chapter 44

Confessions of a Broken Heart

Kang Jiyoung pulled another sheet of tissue from the box in her left hand. She carefully lifted her right hand forward, handing the tissue to the girl in front of her.

“Thanks,” Krystal replied as she took the tissue from Jiyoung’s hand.

She was sitting on one of the stools and wiping her eyes dry with tissues that Jiyoung handed to her every few minutes. When she had broken into tears at the dinner table, Jiyoung had taken her backstage to calm her down. She loyally stayed by Krystal’s side with a box of tissues and a bottle of water the entire time. Strangely, Krystal felt comfortable with her being there even though she didn’t say anything to console her or do anything to comfort her. She just stood there, staring at Krystal with sympathy in her huge and beautiful eyes.

Jiyoung bit her lip as she thought of hundreds of things to say to Krystal. She had never seen Krystal shed tears before and in her first time witnessing it, she felt the rush of emotions crushing onto her.

She felt heartbroken.

Krystal is crying.

And it’s because of another girl.

Her heart was crushed into a million pieces.

She was fighting her own urge to cry and ended up frozen like a statue.

Krystal sighed and wiped her eyes one last time. She put down the wet tissue on her lap and looked at Jiyoung. Jiyoung gulped as their eyes met.

“Stinky Jing...can you...hug me?” She asked.

Jiyoung stared at her, shocked. She had never thought something like this would happen to her in real life, though she and Krystal had hugged a lot in her dreams. She even wondered if she was actually dreaming.

“It’s just that...I really need one right now,” Krystal added sadly.

It took Jiyoung a few seconds to respond to her.

“Su-sure,” She said.

A hug?

Suddenly she had forgotten how to hug.

She took a few steps forward to get closer to Krystal. She put the box of tissue in her hand on a nearby chair before nervously spreading her arms. As she stood before Krystal, she leaned downwards to wrap her arms around the girl’s shoulders.

Jiyoung gulped, still thinking that this was all a dream. She had never been this close to Krystal, so close that she could smell the scent of her shampoo. She might not be able to sleep tonight.

Suddenly Krystal rested her head on Jiyoung’s chest and closed her eyes. Jiyoung was so surprised that her heart just skipped a beat or stopped beating altogether. Or maybe she was already dead.

“Stinky Jing...,” Krystal called.

“H-Hm?”

“If you tell anyone about what happened today...

...you’re dead,” said Krystal.

Jiyoung gulped. So she’s still alive.

“Also...”

“Y-yes?”

“What’s wrong with your heart? It’s beating so fast,” Krystal asked.

Jiyoung bit her lip as she willed herself to disappear into thin air. Her cheeks were hot and flaming red like a ripe tomato.

It’s all because of you, stupid Jung.

There were no words spoken after that, just two girls embracing each other.

Uncontrollably, Jiyoung ran her hand through Krystal’s hair gently. Krystal was surprised by the gesture but she didn’t protest. Jiyoung’s embrace comforted her, and her touches stopped the tears from falling out of her eyes. She felt something for Jiyoung at the moment.

She liked this girl, like how she liked a teddy bear.

“JIYOUNG!” A panicked voice suddenly called.

Both Jiyoung and Krystal quickly let go of each other on impulse and acted normal. Or at least, they tried to act normal.

Seungyeon entered the backstage, looking worried at first but then surprised when she saw Jiyoung and Krystal there. She alternated her gaze between the two suspiciously. Jiyoung was standing straight, blushing badly with her signature cute smile, while Krystal just stood up from her stool with fuzzy hair and swollen eyes. Seungyeon just couldn’t fit the pieces together.

“What’s going on between you two?” She asked, curious.

Jiyoung and Krystal looked at each other and shook their heads simultaneously.

“Nothing is going on! What makes you think that something is going on? That’s silly! Just because me and Krystal are together alone here at the backstage doesn’t mean there’s something going on between us...plus we’re girls and...” Jiyoung paused and gulped. Krystal shook her head; Jiyoung had just given Seungyeon the wrong idea.

Seungyeon smiled awkwardly, thinking that Gyuri’s gayness had rubbed off on the maknae too. “O-kay. Well, I’m just looking for Gyuri. Have you seen her around? We’re going to perform our second song after this and she isn’t here yet.”

“Unnie is missing? Don’t worry; I’m sure she will be here just in time as always,” Jiyoung replied, smiling, showing a sign of trust in the leader.

Seungyeon smiled bitterly, thinking how naive Jiyoung was about Gyuri. “Yeah, she’s responsible all right, our great leader. I just hope she doesn’t do anything stupid. ”

“Who’re you calling stupid?” A voice asked from behind them.

Park Gyuri just entered the area. She grabbed a bottle of mineral water and downed it to quench her thirst before wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. It’s classy.

Seungyeon stared at her, “Where were you?”

Gyuri smirked. “I just had a snack.”

The short-haired girl gulped, “What do you mean by...snack?”

Gyuri ignored her and look at Jiyoung. “Baby Jing, enough playing with Krys and hurry up and get your mic. We’re going up in 10 minutes.”

**

“Tired?” Hyoyeon asked Yoona, who was sitting next to her.

Yoona shrugged. “My mouth is tired. You took me to a bunch of people I don’t even know and my mouth is hurting from smiling at them.”

Hyoyeon chuckled. “You will thank me later.”

Yoona smiled and suddenly she noticed the face of someone she missed dearly. Yuri was walking towards the table.

“Yul!” She called excitedly.

She stood up from her seat and walked to Yuri before hugging her tightly. Yuri was almost suffocated by her embrace. They broke the hug and began to gaze into each other’s eyes.

“Where were you?” Yoona asked, pouting.

Yuri smiled and caressed her girlfriend’s cheeks gently as they sat at the table, joining Hyoyeon.

“Like I told you before, I was taking a call,” Yuri replied.

Hyoyeon scoffed. “That was one long phone call.”

Yuri glared at Hyoyeon and ignored her. She took Yoona’s hand in hers and held it tight.

“Yoong, I’m sorry I kept you waiting...for me.”

Yoona smiled. “It’s okay, Hyoyeon and the delicious food kept me occupied while you were gone.”

Yuri sighed and stares at her beautiful girlfriend. “Yoona, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, you don’t have to kick yourself for it,” Yoona said with a chuckle.

Yuri bit her lip and looked down. “I’m sorry,” She whispered.

Her girlfriend stares at her weirdly.

“I’m sorry, Yoona,” Yuri apologized again.

“Enough apologizing,” Yoona said.

Suddenly she grabbed Yuri’s face and pulled it forward. She pressed her lips gently onto hers. Yuri was shocked by the surprise kiss but she returned it and closed her eyes. After a few seconds they broke the kiss and looked at each other.

Yoona creased her eyebrows. “There’s something different...

Yuri gulped. Cold sweat began to form on her forehead.

Could it be that she..?

Yoona pulled herself away and continued to look into her girlfriend’s eyes.

“Yuri, you taste different.”

Yuri looked away uncomfortably. “Don’t be ridiculous.”

“Your smell, it’s different too,” Yoona added seriously.

The two lovers stared at each other intensely. Yoona look into Yuri’s eyes deeply, diving into her soul as she tried unravel the mystery. She could sense that something was different about her since she returned from Bali, but she had hoped that it was just her being sensitive. Obviously, that was not the case.

“Yul, are you...hiding something from me?” She asked.

Hyoyeon froze in her seat, trapped in the middle of the lovers’ drama. She had never seen Yoona so serious before, especially when it came to Yuri. Yuri had always been perfect in her eyes no matter what people would say.

Kwon Yuri gulped but she couldn’t look away. As if Yoona has cast some kind of spell on her, she was locked in the eye contact with no way out.

She struggled, “I...

Suddenly the music blasted through the speakers as the new performer took up the stage.

Hallo! Hallo! Hallo! Hallo! Hallo!

Hallo! Hallo! Catch! Catch! Hallo! Hallo!

“Hey look, it’s The SunnyZ!” Hyoyeon said while pointing at the stage before them, trying to break the tension.

Seungyeon, Jiyoung and Gyuri were on the stage, now changed into a different dark outfit, dancing to the beat with their sexy moves. The crowd was excited and were cheering them on.

Yoona ignored the all of it and fixed her eyes on her girlfriend, demanding an answer. Yuri wished she could break the spell and look away from Yoona’s eyes...and then it did.

Gyuri sang her first verse.

Don't be afraid, I can hear your heart beating.

Just stand behind and watch me

Burning, it begins, and finally, Game Set

Be flexible, As Usual It's Mine

Gyuri’s voice sent chills right to her bone, causing her to almost tremble with fear. Yuri stood up almost immediately from her chair and glanced at the stage. As expected, Gyuri was staring at her.

It's Mine

She sang it with a smirk on her face.

This Is Mine

She repeats.

And Yuri couldn’t stand another second.

“I have to go,” She said to Yoona.

“You’re leaving? Now?” Yoona asked, shocked.

Yuri nodded and grabbed her purse on the table before quickly turning around. Suddenly, she felt a grip on her arm, stopping her from leaving.

“Wait,” Yoona said, tightening her grip on Yuri’s arm.

She stood up and grabbed her handbag. “I’ll go with you. We can go back to my place-“

“No,” Yuri cut in.

“I mean, I’m sleeping at my place tonight because...I have schedule tomorrow morning and I have to leave early,” She added nervously. She was getting worse at lying.

Yoona stared at her with a concerned look on her face. “Yuri...what is going on?”

The other girl looked down, not saying anything. Yoona’s gaze on her was making her nervous.

“You know that you can tell me anything. I’m your best friend, remember?” Yoona said gently.

“Nothing is going on. I just want to go home,” Yuri mumbled. She pulled her hand from Yoona’s grip and slowly walked towards the door.

“Yuri...I love you,” Yoona said. She made sure it was loud enough for her to hear it.

Yuri closed her eyes as the words began to stab her heart like a cold sword.

Forgive me, Yoona.

**

Jessica Jung was happy. She was glowing whilst walking hand in hand with her beautiful fiancé and entering the elevator together.

“It hurts...,” Tiffany whined as she rubbed her head.

Jessica turned to her; she used one hand to gently rub Tiffany’s head before giving it a small peck.

“Aww...that’s cute, but it doesn’t help,” Tiffany said with a chuckle.

“Honey, I’m sorry that you hit your head on the bed. I didn’t mean to push you that hard...,” She said apologetically.

Tiffany smiled and put both hands on the latter’s waist before pushing her to the elevator’s wall. She moved closer to Jessica until there was no more space left between them.

“It’s okay baby, it was worth it,” She whispered and kissed the corner of Jessica’s lips gently. Jessica let out a small moan afterwards. She was still aroused.

Tiffany pulled away and put a hand on her head again.

“I think there’s something important that I should remember though...,” She said, thinking.

Jessica leaned closer, “You should remember the sound of your own scream-“

Tiffany shook her head, “Jessi, I’m being serious. There is something that I seem to have forgotten... something really important.”

“Something more important than me?” Jessica asked, pouting.

Tiffany looked at her fiancé and smiled. She was too cute and too demanding to ignore.

“Of course you’re the most important thing in my life, my blankie,” She said, pulling her closer before wrapping her in a tight embrace.

“I so love you lots napkin,” Jessica whispered before nibbling on Tiffany’s neck playfully. Tiffany giggled and let her fiancé do her thing, as Jessica was known to be brutally romantic and overly cheesy after love making.

Suddenly the elevator stopped, and Jessica quickly let go of Tiffany and stood straight like a good citizen. Tiffany was impressed. At least this time she didn’t have to slap her. It looked like Jessica had learnt her lesson.

The little girl from before was standing outside of the elevator with her mother. She was smiling happily with a lollipop in her hand. But her face expression took a 180 degree turn when she saw Jessica. Her face turned pale, as if she had just seen a ghost.

“Come on Hye Jin, daddy is waiting for us,” Her mother said, gently dragging her in.

“No!” The girl protested.

Jessica sighed, feeling guilty for what had happened earlier. She knelt down and looked at the child. The girl seemed terrified. To her surprise, Jessica flashed her rare friendly smile and offered a hand.

“Unnie is sorry for what happened earlier. Can you forgive me?” She said sweetly. Tiffany was shocked by her nice gesture, especially towards kids. It was her first time witnessing it.

Hye Jin’s mother looked at Tiffany, puzzled.

“My...friend here scared your daughter earlier. She was in a bad mood and blamed herself for making her cry,” Tiffany explained.

“Oh, really? So that’s the reason she was crying. I was wondering why she cried. She’s usually very cheerful,” The woman said, smiling.

Tiffany smiled and nodded. “She’s really cute.”

“I’m very sorry. Please forgive me,” Jessica said to the little girl, who was still staring at her. After a few seconds, the girl finally stepped into the elevator and held Jessica’s hand. The door closed and they moved downwards.

“Unnie you’re very pretty,” The girl suddenly said.

Jessica smiled and gently pinched the girl’s cheek.

“No. You’re much prettier than me. What is your name?” Jessica asked.

The girl smiled. “I’m Kang Hye Jin. Unnie, you can call me Jini.”

“Jini? That’s a beautiful name. Unnie’s name is, Soo-Yeon,” Jessica said, smiling.

“Soo-Yeon unnie? That sounds...old,” The girl said bluntly.

Jessica chuckled. “This unnie right here also has an ahjumma name. Her name is Mi-Young,” She said, pointing at Tiffany. The little girl glanced at Tiffany and began to giggle like she had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

Tiffany stared in disbelief at the scene before her. She even thought that she was hallucinating; maybe Jessica had drugged her or something.

The elevator reached the third floor and after saying goodbye, they left Hye Jin and her mother, who went to the first floor.

Tiffany couldn’t stop staring at Jessica, impressed with what had happened earlier. They walked hand in hand as they headed towards the ballroom.

“Is there something on my face?” Jessica asked.

“No, it’s just that...”

Jessica smiled. “That little girl is so cute. It makes me feel like having my own kids. How many children are you planning to have, honey?”

Tiffany froze, she didn’t expect something so serious coming out from Jessica’s mouth at such an unexpected time.

She pushed opened the door and entered the ballroom. The party was still alive.

“I’m thinking maybe...you know, either one of us should get pregnant. That way we can take care of our child since day one and raise it the way we want it to. What do you think?” Jessica asked, nervously. They had never had this talk before and she was still wondering why she was talking about such serious topics at this time. Maybe it’s her sudden motherly instinct.

Tiffany gulped. Building a family and pregnancy talk was not on her to-do list that day...maybe not until 5 years later.

She needed to distract Jessica, fast.

“Tiffany, I...

“Shut up, Jessica Jung,” Tiffany cut in.

“Huh?”

“Do you know how much you’re turning me on right now?” Tiffany asked, licking her lips.

Jessica raised an eyebrow, “What the...?”

“Stop talking, just stop talking you sexy beast,” Tiffany said, putting a finger on Jessica’s lips.

“Are you two gonna sit here or not?” A voice suddenly asked.

Tiffany and Jessica turned their heads towards the voice. Yoona was sitting at a table with Hyoyeon across her. Yoona looked at her cousin and gave her a weak smile. Tiffany recognized the look on her face, a look that she had seen before. She quickly pulled a chair and sat next to Yoona before tugging Jessica’s hand, gesturing for her to sit next to her.

“Yoong, are you okay? Your face is a little pale,” Tiffany said as she gently tucked Yoona’s hair behind her ear.

Yoona faked another smile. “I’m okay unnie. Don’t worry about me.”

Tiffany stared at her cousin; she knew that she was lying. It was written all over her face: she was definitely not okay. Tiffany gently took her cousin’s hand and held it tight, and that’s when she saw the ring on her finger.

Slowly, it came back to her.

I saw Yuri and..

“Wow, I can’t believe I’m saying this but...Gyul and her group are smokin’ hot,” Jessica said suddenly.

“I know right? They should totally go mainstream and then go to music shows like Music Bank. They’ll nab No.1 for weeks,” Hyoyeon added.

“But they need to change the group name though. ‘The Sunshine’ is way too lame,” Jessica continued.

Hyoyeon raised an eyebrow, “I believe they’re called the SunnyZ, not Sunshine.”

“I don’t see any difference,” Jessica said, shrugging.

“How about...Girls’ Generation? I’ve always thought it was a cool name for a group,” Jessica added, proudly.

Hyoyeon tried to stifle a laugh and put a hand over her mouth. But she found the name that Jessica suggested so much lamer and funnier that she broke out laughing.

Jessica grits her teeth. “Do you think it’s funny?”

“Gi-Girls’ Generation...pwahahahaha!” Hyoyeon laughed uncontrollably. She even hit the table a few times.

Jessica scoffed. “One day a girl group called Girls’ Generation will be famous and their albums will sell thousands of copies and their concert tickets will sold out in minutes.”

“Hahahahahaha! Just stop, Sica! STOP!” Hyoyeon shouted as she couldn’t stop laughing. There were even tears flowing from her eyes.

Tiffany remembered everything now. She wasn’t sure what she should do and was in need of a second opinion. She grabbed Jessica’s hand and leaned closer to her ear.

“I remember it all now,” She said slowly.

“You remember what? Babies?”

Tiffany shook her head. “Not babies. The thing that I said I forgot earlier.”

“When?”

“Before I hit my head at the bed.”

Jessica smiled suggestively. “Oh...just before you-“

“Jessica!” Tiffany said, almost shouting.

Jessica stared at her, shocked.

“I need to talk to you, in private,” Tiffany said seriously.

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “Honey, we just had it...and you’re not tired? Wow, you really are something.”

“Yah Jung! Just come with me!” Tiffany grunted before pulling Jessica out of the chair.

**

“H-how could you both do this to me?!” Hara asked as tears rolled down her cheeks.

Sooyoung and Hyunjoong stood there, frozen. What they had both feared the most had finally come to life.

Hyunjoong took a step forward. “Hara-yah, listen to me-“

But Hara took a few steps backwards. “SHUT UP!” She shouted.

She stared straight into her brother’s eyes in anger, “You said that you would always protect me...”

Hyunjoong gulped.

Hara turned to look at Sooyoung. “And you, Sooyoung. This sure explains a lot. A LOT!”

Sooyoung bit her lip and looked away, guiltily.

“I HATE YOU! BOTH OF YOU!!” Hara shouted before suddenly turning away and running through the crowds of people.

“HARA, WAIT!” Hyunjoong called as he ran towards her. He shoved the people around him as he chased her, hoping to catch her before she did something stupid.

**

“You’re saying that...Yuri and Gyul are...together?!” Jessica asked, shocked.

Tiffany nodded. She and Jessica were standing near the food bar, away from Yoona and Hyoyeon.

“You mean your cousin’s girlfriend, Yuri and my friend, ‘The Park Gyuri’?” Jessica repeats.

“I don’t exactly know what’s going on, but I saw them coming out from the same room,” Tiffany said.

“If it’s Gyuri in a room with a woman, I think it’s pretty obvious what she was doing with her.”

Tiffany gulped, “You think they...did that?”

Jessica shook her head. “I’m not sure. There is a high possibility that they did but...isn’t Yuri dating Yoona right now? I mean why would she want to hook up with another woman?”

Tiffany shrugged. “I don’t trust Yuri. There’s always something fishy about her.”

“I don’t know Yuri that well but the last time we were, err...she sounded like she really loved Yoona.”

“You mean the last time you spent a night naked in bed together with her?” Tiffany asked bitterly.

“Er...honey, that sounds so wrong, but yeah. She told me how she couldn’t live without Yoona and all...”

“So you and Yuri did more than just pass out together. Naked.”

Jessica sighed. “Honey, focus. We’ve been through that before, remember? It’s about Yuri and Gyuri now.”

“So...did they or didn’t they? Because I can’t let her cheat on Yoona like this,” Tiffany said angrily.

“We shouldn’t just jump conclusions. It could lead to misunderstandings and experience has taught the both of us that lesson pretty well,” Jessica said.

Tiffany nodded in agreement. “Which also leads to pointless fights and breakups like we did.”

“Exactly,” Jessica said with a nod.

Tiffany sighed and turned towards the stage. “So what should we do?”

Suddenly, she saw a young woman jump onto the stage.

“Jessi!” She said, grabbing Jessica’s hand.

“What?”

“Isn’t that Hara?” Tiffany asked, pointing at the stage.

Jessica turned to the direction that Tiffany pointed at.

“Yes...that’s her. But what is she doing?!”

**

Hara jumped onto the stage while The SunnyZ was about to finish singing ‘Lupin’. She marched towards the middle, causing the trio to stop singing. Hara stopped in front of Seungyeon and grabbed her microphone by force. Seungyeon was shocked but didn’t protest. Hara was furious. She even pushed Seungyeon aside, causing the singer to almost fall backwards. Luckily, Gyuri was there to keep her friend from falling.

Hara stood in the middle of the stage like she had something to say. Gyuri quickly signalled her members to leave the stage and the music coordinator to stop the background music.

The guests were surprised, but soon they gathered around the stage, curious of what Hara was going to do next.

“What is she doing up there? Someone tell her to get down, she’s ruining the party,” Joanna said, surprised.

Albert put on his glasses to have a clearer view of the stage. “Maybe she wants to make a speech for her birthday. Let her be. This is her birthday party after all,” He said, smiling.

Joanna sighed. There was nothing she could do if her father said so, but she couldn’t help but worry.

Hara tapped her microphone a few times, just to ensure that it was working. She cleared her throat before beginning her speech with a smile.

“Good evening everyone. I hope you all are having a great time at my party,” She greeted politely.

She looked around the room, randomly from one face to another before letting out a small chuckle.

“Okay, first of all I would like to say thank you to all of you who were willing to come to my party, even though most of you barely know me, but are only here to please my mother and my rich grandfather,” She said with a smirk.

The guests were looking at each other uncomfortably. Albert Jung raised an eyebrow and looked at Joanna, seeking an explanation.

Hara scratched the back of her head before continuing. “You know, I am grateful to be born in a great family, and to have such a caring mother like Joanna Jung. Did you know that she personally organized this party, decided the venue, the food, the performing acts, the guest list, and even the dress I’m wearing right now?”

“She’s already busy running the company, which will one day fall into my cousin’s hands, but she still took the time out of her super busy schedule to plan my life, and do everything in her power to make sure I will turn out the way she wants me to. Well mother, take my advice. Just stop doing things for me and focus on your rocky marriage for once,” Hara added harshly.

The guests were shocked, but Joanna was stunned. She froze as she tried to process the words her daughter had just said.

Nicole was standing by the door, still shocked by what was happening. She had never thought that Hara would ends up bashing her family in public like that. Her mother’s calculation was right. Hara was indeed like a time bomb.

Hara scoffed. “Like I didn’t know that she and dad are not sleeping in the same room anymore.”

Joanna’s face was red, a result from the blow. Julia’s jaw had dropped. She had no idea that her sister’s marriage was not as perfect as it seemed. That explained why her husband was away almost all the time. He wasn’t even present at her daughter’s birthday party.

“That is, ladies and gentlemen, my mother, my perfectionist mother, always tries to keep things in order even if it means it will take away her childrens’ happiness. And look at my happy cousin, Jessica, the beautiful and perfect Jessica...,” Hara said, pointing at Jessica who was standing with Tiffany. She gulped and Tiffany quickly held her hand. They didn’t know what to expect.

“Since I was a kid, my mother always compared me to her. She wanted me to be like her, or better than her so that...grandpa will trust me enough and give me the company, like that’s ever going to happen,” Hara added shrugging.

Albert and Julia glanced at Joanna, shocked. Joanna gritted her teeth, “That girl!”

“I’ve never liked design, but my mother forced me to take the course in uni. I entered a university in Paris and even got my degree, but I don’t even remember writing the final thesis for it. I figured my mother and her money had something to do with it,” Hara said, causing the guests to start whispering.

“But since I’m not a bad child and I don’t want to disappoint my mother, I did turn out just like my cousin Jessica. We share one thing in common, which is...our sexuality.” Hara paused.

Joanna gasped and stood from her chair, “NO!”

She couldn’t let this happen. Not in front of the shareholders and all her friends.

Hara smirked. “Yes, I’m a lesbian.”

“And my mother thinks setting me up with a decent man can turn me straight again,” She added with a laugh.

The room fell silent as the result of the number of bombs being dropped in such a short span of time.

Suddenly the door burst open, revealing Hyunjoong and Sooyoung who came running from the hallway. They were trying to stop Hara but they were too much too late.

Hara stared at them and bit her lip, trying her best to stay composed and finish her speech. She coudln’t break down right then, since she still had things to say.

“Look, it’s my brother and his girlfriend,” Hara said bitterly.

Hyunjoong wanted to jump onto the stage and stop her sister, but her furious gaze stopped him. He looked at his sister’s eyes, hoping that she would change her mind. Hara scoffed.

“I don’t know why, but all my life I’ve always been surrounded by these kinds of people. A selfish mother who paid my girlfriend to leave me, a father who was never there, a brother who pretends like he cares but sleeps with my current girlfriend, who is now my EX-girlfriend, by the way...” She paused.

“I guess that explains why she refused to have sex with me...,” Hara continued with a laugh.

Sooyoung looked down in regret. There was nothing else she could do.

Hara sighed. “And all this time I thought it was because I don’t look good in black lingerie.”

She paused and looked down. Tears begin to fill up her eyes again, and no matter how hard she tried not to cry, tears rolled down her cheeks again like a sorrowful waterfall. She buried her face in her palms, trying to stop the tears from falling.

Nicole stared at Hara from afar, wishing that she could undo all of this. She wished she hadn’t paid Sunhwa to tell Hara the truth about her mother, because by now she could’ve been dancing with Hara and hearing the sounds of her laughter instead of her cries. She thought she could have endured all this, but she was wrong. Her heart hurt even more now that Hara was weeping badly and no one was there to hold her. There must be something she could do.

“Hurry up!” Joanna shouted. Three guards came and headed towards the stage, getting ready to drag the crying girl off.

Hyunjoong saw them and was so shockedm he stood in front of them and blocked their path.

“Mother, you’re not going to use the guards for this! That’s your daughter not some stranger! Let me talk to Hara first, we can settle this peacefully,” He said to Joanna.

Joanna shook her head. “I just want her off the stage this instant!”

Amidst the commotion suddenly Hara laughed. “That is the real Joanna Jung you’re witnessing right now.”

“Hara-yah, just calm down,” Hyunjoong said as he slowly walked to the stage.

Hara smiled as the tears continued to roll down her face. “Oppa, since this is my birthday, I would like to make wishes...”

She smiled.

“I wish...that I was never born in this family.”

Albert Jung put a hand on his chest, as his old heart begin to ache.

Michael and Julia quickly came to support him from falling off his chair.

“Dad, are you okay?!” Julia asked concern. But Albert shook his head and continues to stare at Hara on stage.

Hara took a deep breath. “I wish...I never knew a brother like Hyunjoong oppa. You gave me hope and shelter all these years, only to take it all away from me in seconds.”

Hyunjoong gulped.

“And I wish...,” She continued and stares at Joanna.

She gritted her teeth.

“I wish you, Joanna Jung, were never my mother.”

Joanna was boiling with anger. “GO GET THAT UNGRATEFUL GIRL DOWN HERE NOW!” She shouted to the guards.

The guards rushed towards the stage as the shocked guests backed away. Hara still stood there, staring furiously at her mother. She didn’t care anymore. There was no use trying to escape.

The guards climbed onto the stage and began to approach Hara.

They were only a few steps away.

Suddenly,

...the lights went out.

Chapter 45

Blackout

“Oh my god! What happened?!” Jessica shouted when the ballroom suddenly turned dark.

She held to the table for support and as a guide so as to know where she was. She tried to stay calm, even though darkness was her next great weakness, after cucumbers. The room was noisy, with the sounds of people panicking and bumping into things in the dark.

Jessica began to run her hands along the table, looking for another hand to hold.

“Honey? Where are you?!” She called when she felt nothing but the cold hard wood.

But there was no response.

She gulped, “Hun..are you there?”

She started to panic, wondering where Tiffany is. She was convinced that she was standing beside her before the lights went out.

“TIFFANY! WHERE ARE YOU?! I’M SCARED!” She shouted.

Suddenly a pair of arms circled her waist and pulled her into an embrace. Even though it was pitch dark, Jessica recognized the person. Her smell and her gentle touch calmed her almost immediately.

“I’m here Jessi, so don’t worry,” The soft, husky voice whispered.

Jessica wrapped her arms around Tiffany’s neck and rested her head on her shoulders. She felt so secure once she found her. Even if suddenly the world came to an end, she wouldn’t have any fear because she’s with her loved one.

“What is going on?” Tiffany asked as she gently strokes Jessica’s hair.

“I have..no idea,” Jessica replied.

**

Hara wasn’t sure what happened after the room suddenly turned dark. There were sounds of glasses breaking and people panicking from all directions. She stood still in the middle of the stage, holding onto the microphone in her hand. Suddenly she felt a grip on her left arm followed by a whisper in her ear that said,

“Follow me.”

Even though she couldn’t see who it was, there was something in the voice that made her believe in the person. She obliged and followed wherever the mysterious person dragged her without any questions.

She went through a rocky path in the dark, bumping into strangers as they fled away from the room. After a few turns they finally escaped the ballroom and ran together towards the main entrance. Hara was unable to look at the face of her saviour, as she was running without looking back. She stared at her back and noticed her short hair.

“Stop!” Hara suddenly shouted, and soon they both came to halt.

They were in the dark alley behind the hotel. There was no one else but them. Hara pulled her hand from the grip of her saviour and took a few steps forward to take a better look at her face.

“Nicole?”

Nicole was panting, as the result from all the endless running.

She looked at Hara and smiled.

“Hey there,”

Hara stared at the young woman before her with mixed emotions.

Nicole gulped nervously. “I hope you didn’t mind me taking you away from them, it’s just that-

She didn’t manage to finish her sentence as Hara suddenly wrapped her arms around her and buried her face at the crook of her neck. Hara was sobbing hard as she tightened her arms around Nicole’s waist. She let out all her pent up tears from the time she was acting tough on the stage. Nicole lifted her hands and rubbed the crying girl’s back gently.

“Calm down, Hara,” She whispered.

Hara was still sobbing when she suddenly broke the hug and stares at Nicole.

“Do you still mean what you said earlier?” She asked as tears continue to roll down her cheeks.

“That you will stay by my side no matter what?” Hara continued.

Nicole lifted her hands and cupped Hara’s delicate face. Then she gently wiped the tears with her fingers. She looked into the crying girl’s eyes deeply.

“I will stay by your side. No matter what,” Nicole said firmly.

Hara nod her head, “Then, take me away,-

“Take me away from here.”

**

The blackout went on for almost 5 minutes before the lights were on again. Most of the guests were holding each other’s hand and some had already fled the room. Yoona and Hyoyeon were still sitting at their table and they looked at each other, puzzled by what just happened. Gyuri and Seungyeon were standing backstage, at the same spot where they were the entire time. Gyuri looked around and noticed that someone was missing.

“Yah, where’s Jiyoung?! Is she alright?!” She asked Seungyeon, panicked.

Seungyeon sighed and pointed at a direction, “She’s alright. I just hope she won’t get a nosebleed from all the happiness,”

Jiyoung was embracing a girl by the stage. Her cheeks were flaming red as she wrapped her arms around Krystal Jung’s petite body. Krystal looked terrified; her face was pale white, contrary to Jiyoung’s pink blush, and she was closing her eyes shut like a little girl scared of entering a ghost house. Like her older sister, darkness was one of her nightmares. She kept her eyes closed and didn’t even realize that the lights had came back on, and continuing to hold tight to Jiyoung.

“WHERE IS HARA?!” A male voice suddenly shouted.

Hyunjoong was walking back and forth on the stage, with his arms on his waist. There was sweat rolling down his face as he creased his eyebrows. He was worried. Hara is nowhere in sight. He grunted before suddenly screamed at the security guards.

“GO FIND MY SISTER NOW! SHE MUST BE AROUND HERE SOMEWHERE!”

The guards rushed towards the door, calling for backup. They accidentally pushed a young woman who was blocking their path.

“Excuse us, miss.” Said one of the guards.

Choi Sooyoung showed no expression to him and continued to stand still by the stage, shocked by what just happened. The image of Hara blurting out everything and crying kept repeating in her head. She never saw Hara like that before. She was staring at her with a mixture of expressions. It was a gaze filled with hate and sadness at the same time. It was the gaze that would haunt Sooyoung forever. She looked down and bit her lip.

It’s all because of me.

“She was the one who slept with her brother,” A random voice said. Sooyoung gulped, for some reason she could feel that they were talking about her.

“How could she do that? That’s disgusting,” Another voice said.

Sooyoung couldn’t even lift up her head. It felt like salt in her wounds.

“And she’s not even that pretty,” A voice said.

Sooyoung closed her eyes tightly, wishing that it was all a dream. She wished that when she opened her eyes, she would be on her bed waking up to another morning. But that would not happen, and she knew it. Because the warm stream of water on her cheeks felt so real.

“Are you okay, Soo?” A familiar voice asked, followed by a hand on her shoulder. The friendly touch gave her strength to lift up her head and turn around.

Jessica was staring at her with a worried expression while Tiffany was behind her, not looking so pleased.

“Sica, I...didn’t mean it to happen this way,” Sooyoung said with tears still falling out of her eyes.

Jessica rubbed her shoulder gently. “Well, no one wants this to happen. But what done is done,”

Sooyoung sighed and wiped her tears with her hands. Jessica wrapped her hand around her shoulders to calm her down.

Tiffany rolled her eyes. “Sooyoung, I never thought that you would do this,"

"Through all these years of us being friends you kept saying how one should stay loyal and honest and all that bull. And now, you’re the one who cheats, with your girlfriend’s brother!”

Sooyoung kept silent and gently pushed Jessica away.

“Honey, don’t...” Jessica said to Tiffany. She was just making things worse.

Tiffany scoffed. “You know what I hate the most? Cheating spouse! And you-

“Tiffany, please stop!” Jessica said, almost shouting.

Tiffany stopped venting her anger and looked at her fiancé. Jessica sighed and tried to reach for her hand. Tiffany pulled her hand away.

“Fine, Jessica. Stick with her. I’m gonna go.” She said before turning around and leaves them.

Sooyoung sighed. “Just go to her, Sica. I don’t want to be the reason of you two fighting.”

“Are you okay?” Jessica asked, concerned.

Sooyoung nodded, continuing to wipe her eyes with her hands.

“Promise me that you won’t do that anything stupid.” Jessica said, serious.

Sooyoung chuckled. “I gotta say, seeing Jessica Jung care about someone other than herself or Tiffany is pretty weird.”

“Yah Sooyoung!”

Sooyoung nodded. “I promise. Just go to Tiffany.”

**

“So this is how the Jungs are really like, huh?”

“They use money to solve everything,”

“I wonder if Jessica Jung really graduated, or was it just money?”

“Are all of them..gay?”

“I’m sure I saw Joanna’s husband with another woman last week,”

“Their family is so messed up,”

“I don’t think I can trust Joanna or the family anymore,”

The random whispers continued along with the weird stares directed at the Jung’s family table. Albert Jung was breathing heavily as he put a hand on his chest. All the whispers suddenly sound so clear to him and each of them felt like needles piercing his skin. The pain in his chest suddenly intensifies. He pressed his chest and coughed.

Julia immediately came to her father’s side and grasps his shoulders.

“Dad, are you okay?!” She asked, panicked.

Albert didn’t reply but continued to press his throbbing chest.

“Jules, what happened?! OH MY GOD, DAD?!” Michael asked.

Julia shook her head, “HONEY, CALL THE DOCTOR! I THINK IT’S HIS HEART AGAIN!”

Michael nodded and quickly pulled his phone. The commotion had attracted the crowd to gather around them. The family members hurriedly rushed to Albert side. Jessica held her grandfather’s hand and kneeled by his side. Hyunjoong, Tiffany and Krystal came not long after, joining Jessica and Julia. Julia was already sobbing hard as she gently wiped the sweat off her father’s forehead.

“Grandpa...” Krystal said, at the verge of tears. She has a lot of scary thoughts in her head at the time and she really didn’t want to lose her grandfather that night. She tugged the corner of his suit like a little child.

“Hang in there, grandpa.” Hyunjoong said, rubbing the old man’s back. He bit his lip as thoughts went through his mind. He was not ready to lose him or his sister. The night was already brutal enough for everyone.

Jessica held tight to his grandfather’s hand, as she tried to stay composed. No words could describe how worried she was at the moment and just how much she wanted to cry. But instead, her mouth curled up, forming a smile.

“Be strong, old man. I love you.” She said slowly.

Tiffany gently clutched her arm, to show that she was there for her. All the arguments she had with her earlier seems like they never happened. Jessica looked down, avoiding her gaze. She knows, one look into Tiffany’s eyes would tear down all her walls and she would break into tears.

The guests circled around the family, shocked and worried about what just happened. They exchanged looks with one another and the random whispers resumed.

A man whispered to his friend, “He’s already so old, I think he should-

The man gulped when he met a pair of fierce eyes glaring at him. He quickly looked away.

Gyuri scoffed at the sight of the man and shove through the crowd to get to the family. She saw how Albert Jung was struggling as he continuously pressed his chest as if it will chase away the pain. Being a family friend, she was always been close to Albert; she still remembers he treated her like his own granddaughter every time she visited him. She already felt like he was her own grandfather.

Kang Jiyoung was standing behind the circle of people, trying to find a way to get in. Krystal must be worried and sad and she wanted to be there for her. She grunted and huffed a few times as she pushed through the crowd of people. Suddenly she saw a woman standing by the empty stage.

“Joanna Jung?” She asked to herself, aloud.

Joanna was staring at the stage as she begins to tremble.

And then, she fell to the floor.

Jiyoung saw what happened and quickly made her way towards her. No one else seemed to notice that she just fell down.

“HELP!! JOANNA JUNG JUST COLLAPSED!!” Jiyoung shouted.

**

Michael Jung was walking back and forth along the hospital hallway with a phone pressed to his right ear.

“Whatever, you better get your ass here as soon as possible,” He said in an almost threatening tone before hanging up. He let out a disappointed sigh and shoved his phone into his pocket.

“Is he coming?” Hyunjoong asked as soon as his uncle finished the conversation. He was sitting on a chair outside the room where his mother was in. Krystal was also there by his side with her sister, Jessica, while Tiffany already fell asleep on Jessica’s lap.

Michael shrugged. “I’ve informed your father. He said that he will try to get here on the earliest flight tomorrow morning because he has something urgent tonight,”

Hyunjoong scoffed. “His wife just passed out and his only daughter is nowhere to be found, yet he still wants to put his business first? I can’t believe someone like him is actually my father,”

Michael and Jessica exchanges sympathy looks. Then Michael walked to his nephew and pats his shoulder.

“You’re a great son, Hyun. Hang in there, we’re all here for you,” He said.

Krystal reached to hold her cousin’s hand.

“Always.” She added with a smile.

Their efforts managed to bring a smile upon his face. Hyunjoong almost choked, “Thank you everyone,”

“Okay, I’m gonna go check on them.” Michael said before entering the first class ward room’s door. His wife was there, by her unconscious sister’s bedside with their father. He made quite a loud noise when he shut the door, causing Tiffany to wake up from her nap.

“Dad, you’re disturbing Tiffany!” Jessica said, annoyed. But her father was already in the room.

Tiffany opened her eyes and slowly lifted her head from Jessica’s bony but comfortable lap and sat straight up. Jessica smiled affectionately at her and gently fixed her messy hair.

“How’s Aunt Jo doing? Has she woken up yet?” Tiffany asked before letting out a yawn. Jessica quickly covered her fiancé’s mouth with her hand. Krystal cringes at their natural lovey-dovey acts, even in a time like this.

“No, she hasn’t yet. But the doctors said that she’s fine. I’m sure she’ll wake up soon.” Jessica replied tenderly.

Suddenly the sounds of someone rushed footsteps was heading towards them. They turned their heads to the direction of the noise and noticed a man dashing to them. It was Glitter’s Second Editor, Oh Jiho.

He stopped his rapid steps in front of them and began to pant.

“I came here as soon as I heard the news. How is your grandfather doing?!” He asked Hyunjoong.

“My grandfather is fine. It’s not him that was admitted here,” He replied.

Jiho looked slightly disappointed, “Oh really? Then who-

“It’s my mother, Joanna.” Hyunjoong cuts in. He’s not in the mood to act all polite.

“J-Joanna? What happened?” Jiho asked, surprised.

“She suddenly passed out at the party. The doctor said that it was due to the great amount of pressure she was dealing with.” Hyunjoong replied.

“Oh my, that’s terrible. I’ve heard what happened at the party about Hara and all..” Jiho continues sympathetically. He pat Hyunjoong’s shoulder.

“I hope your family stays strong for whatever comes next. It’s going to be tough,” He added.

Abruptly, Krystal let out a small laugh.

“Uncle Oh, have you ever considered acting?” She asked cynically. Jessica and Hyunjoong stifled their laugh while Tiffany looked at them, puzzled.

Jiho was shocked, “What do you mean-

He didn’t manage to finish his sentence when the door suddenly opened, revealing Albert Jung with his son-in-law, Michael. Jiho hurriedly went to the old man’s side before bowing.

“How are you, Uncle Albert? I came here as soon as I heard the news. I was so worried,” Jiho said; concerned.

Albert smiled and shook his head. “I’m fine but my daughter is not. It’s very nice of you to visit at this late of an hour, Jiho.”

“How can I not? This family already feels like my own,” Jiho added.

Jessica and Krystal looked at each other before simultaneously rolling their eyes.

“Jessica.” Albert called.

Jessica was caught by surprise, “Yes, grandpa?”

“I want you to be at the HQ office tomorrow. There’s an urgent meeting I want you to attend,” Albert said, serious.

“Urgent meeting?” Jessica asked, curious. She has never been asked to attend such important meeting.

Albert nodded and turned at Jiho. “I already asked my assistant to inform you about it, but since you’re here, I want to tell you that you have to be there as well,”

Jiho nodded. “I will be there.”

Michael cleared his throat. “Dad, we should be going now. You need your rest. Jules and Hyun will be accompanying Joanna here tonight,” He reminded. He was supposed to send him to the driver who was waiting at the main entrance.

Albert nodded. “You’re right.”

They resumed their way along the hallway, towards the elevator.

All of the sudden, there were flashes of lights followed by rapid footsteps towards them. Jiho smiled. A group of hungry reporters were rushing at them, with their cameras and voice recorders.

“Mr. Jung! Was it true that your family used money to fabricate academic qualifications?!” A question was suddenly shot at them. Albert was shocked by the attack but Michael quickly stood in front of him to cover the old man from the harsh reporters.

“What are you people doing here? This is a hospital for God’s sake!” He shouted.

“Michael Jung! What is your comment about your brother-in-law cheating accusation? People are saying that Kim Jae Hwan is having an affair with an American model.” Another question was shot at them. Michael was dumbfounded.

“Hey, back off! Leave my grandpa and my uncle alone!” Hyunjoong suddenly came, angry.

“Kim Hyunjoong! Where is your sister right now?! Was it true that you’re sleeping with your sister’s girlfriend? And how many people in your family are homosexuals?” More random questions were asked. Hyunjoong scoffed; reporters can be very rude just to get information.

“Look, its Jessica Jung and her fiancé, the Lee Minho’s ex!” A male photographer shouted. Then a few entertainment journalists rushed towards them.

Jessica rolled her eyes.

“My fiancé name is Tiffany Hwang! Not some loser’s ex!” She shouted, angry.

“Ms. Jessica! So will you two proceed with the wedding knowing that a lot of netizens are criticizing your bold actions?” A female reporter asked.

Jessica scoffed. “Like I care what the netizens says. It’s not them who’ll pay for my wedding dress, which will be Vera Wang by the way,”

“I’m in love with this woman and that’s all that matters!” She added, pointing at Tiffany who was hiding behind her. Tiffany was blushing madly, embarrassed with Jessica’s crazy talk.

“THAT’S THEM!” Krystal suddenly shouted. Behind her were three scary looking security officers.

“Okay, no reporters are allowed in here! Please leave before we personally make you leave,”said one of the officers.

The reporters were complaining but they had no choice but to leave. And eventually peace was restored again.

Krystal looked at her sister. “Were you trying to pull a Tom Cruise and jump on the chair to prove your love or what?”

Jessica cleared her throat. “I was about to...”

Hyunjoong shook his head and slumped himself weakly on the chair.

“This is bad,” He mumbled.

And he couldn’t have been more right about it.

**

“This is my room...” Nicole said slowly.

Hara entered the room as her wet eyes scanned the new surroundings. It was a decent room with a single bed and a computer table. The wall was painted pale purple, a colour that somehow suited the owner.

“I know it’s small but I hope you can try and make yourself comfortable here,” Nicole said as she prepared the bed for Hara. She took out a new blanket and put it on the bed. Then she hit the pillows to make sure they’re comfortable enough for Hara to rest.

Hara walked towards the bed before sitting on the edge of it. Nicole glanced at her, she hasn’t spoken a word since they left the alley. She moved closer to her before sitting next to her.

“You can sleep here tonight. I’ll be sleeping in the living room, so if you need anything you can just call me, okay?” She said.

But there was no response from Hara. She continued to stares at Nicole with her sad eyes.

Nicole gulped. “Is there anything you want? Maybe some water? Or food?” She asked.

There was no response.

“If you want to change into more comfortable clothes, you can just use any of my clothes in the wardrobe,” She said, pointing at the purple cupboard.

“And if you need any assistance in taking your clothes off, I’ll be glad to help,” She chuckled at her own attempt of trying to loosen up the atmosphere.

But it failed. Hara showed no response.

“I was joking, obviously, hahaha..” Nicole said with a weak sigh. She wondered why she’s doing all this for Hara. Her mother would be furious if she found out that her own daughter wass giving refuge to a Jung. She looked into Hara’s swollen eyes. There were no more tears coming out of her eyes. But she was still crying, crying without tears.

She held her hand and gripped it tight.

“Just lie down and rest. I will be here for you,” She said gently.

Hara slowly looked away without saying anything.

Nicole sighed before saying, “Good night, Hara.”

She tried to stand up from the bed but the tight grip on her hand stopped her. She looked at Hara, puzzled. Hara was holding her hand, not wanting to let go.

“Is there anything you want-

Suddenly Hara wrapped her arms around Nicole, embracing her in a firm hug. Nicole was shocked by the surprise hug and gulped. Hara broke the hug and looked into Nicole’s eyes intensely.

“I want to cheat.” Hara said before pressing her lips against Nicole’s.

Chapter 46

The Empty Seat

“Lalalalalala~ lalalalalala~”

A young woman with short hair was humming a happy tune as she stirs a boiling mixture with a ladle. She grabs a spoon from the kitchen counter before dipping it into the tasty looking curry she made. One sip on the spoon was all it takes for her to test her own work. And soon a smile crept up his face.

“Hmm..tastes good!” She proudly said to herself.

Nicole turned off the gas stove and put a lid on her cooking pot. She wiped her hands on the apron she was wearing and begun arranging the cutleries on the table. Her dining table was small, but it’s enough for two people. She took out the new set of plates from the cupboard, the plates that she cherished so much. It was a gift from her mother and it is special. But this is for her special person, and she deserves only the best.

She smiled, thinking of the beautiful lady who was still asleep soundly on her bed.

Nicole put the plate carefully on the table, right beside the shining new set of fork and spoon.

“Cole, what are you doing this early?” A voice suddenly asked.

Hara was standing by the table, with a sleepy face and her freshly out of bed hair. She was wearing one of Nicole’s loose shirts that fell right below her waist.

Nicole stares at her, stunned.

She looks gorgeous..

She trailed her gaze, starting from her messy brown hair, her angel-like face features, her plump and parted lips, her half opened shirt until..

Then Nicole realized that Hara wasn’t wearing any pants.

She was only wearing the shirt, ONLY the shirt.

She gulped and quickly grabs another plate to act normal. She was not going to let Hara control her actions, even though it’s already too late for that.

“You’re up? You’re just in time for breakfast. Let me just put this plate here-

“Is that curry?” Hara cuts in. She glanced at the cooking pot and scrunched up her nose.

Nicole smiled, “Yes, it’s curry. I cooked them-

“I hate curry,” Hara suddenly said bitterly.

Nicole looked at her, a bit offended. “Oh..then maybe I should cook you something else-

“You don’t have to do this.” Hara said.

“I am only here because I need somewhere to hide from my family members, and..nothing else,” She continued.

Hara and Nicole stared at each other intensely for a few seconds. Hara was the one who finally broke the contact. She looked down and took a deep breath.

“Cole..” She called softly.

“Yes?”

Hara lifted her head and stares back at Nicole.

“About what happened between us last night..

..can you please act like it never happened?”

The plate from Nicole’s hand fell on the floor and shattered into pieces.

Just like her heart.

**

Julia Jung was folding a blanket in the hospital room. Her sister, Joanna was already awake, sitting straight on her bed. She looked just like an average woman, without thick makeup and stylish hair. Julia glances at her sister from time to time. She hasn’t spoken a word since she woke up this morning, but Julia noticed that she shed tears every now and then. She quickly wiped her eyes with the edges of her hospital robe. Joanna hardly cries, not in front of others. Julia has never seen her so broken and vulnerable like she is now.

“Jules..” Joanna suddenly called.

Julia was shocked. She immediately put down the blanket and moved closer to her sister.

“Yes Anna?” She asked.

Joanna gulped hard before slowly turned her gaze towards her sister. They stared at each other in silence. Julia could see the great amount of sadness behind her sister’s eyes.

“Is it wrong for a mother to want what’s best for their children?” Joanna asked. She bit her lip, struggling hard not to cry.

Julia walked closer to her before sitting on the stool by the bed. “It’s-

“I’ve raised her up for all these years. I gave her the best in everything, the best meals on the table, the best clothes, the best family holidays, the best education..” Joanna paused.

She looked down, staring at her palms.

“Hara used to fit my palms..” She mumbled.

“I never meant to hurt her, my baby.. Jules, I wonder what went wrong. She even disowned me, her mother..” She continued as tears begin to fill her eyes again.

Julia sighed, “No mother wants to hurts her own child,”

“It’s just that sometimes..we thought we know what’s best for them, but the thing is..we don’t,” She added.

“We’ve done our part in raising them, and now we have to accept that they’re not the little baby who fits our palms anymore..”

Joanna choked upon hearing her words and tears begin to roll down her cheeks.

Julia was struggling with herself, but she wants to stay strong for her sister.

She continued, “It was hard for me to accept the fact that Jessica prefers someone of the same sex at first. It breaks my heart..by just thinking about how would people look at her in the future and how will she survive the harsh criticisms..”

“I can give her all the support now, but one day when I’m gone.. I wonder will she be alright,”

Julia took a deep breath. She looked at her sister, and smiled slowly. “But then I saw the smile on her face, the wide grin every time she is with Tiffany, the abundant happiness that just sparkles from her tell me that..

..she will be alright,”

Julia leaned forward and held her sister’s hands with both her hands.

“Your daughter will be alright,” She said.

Joanna closed her eyes, no longer cared about the tears that continuously fell out of her eyes.

“She will come back to you. She still needs her mother, just as much as you need your baby,” Julia added, smiling.

**

Tiffany can’t help but walking nervously in front of the meeting room. The door was shut close as there was an important meeting going on at the moment, a meeting only for the shareholders of the company. Tiffany crossed her arms as she marched forward and backwards with her eyebrows creased.

“Ms Hwang, what are you doing here?” A voice suddenly asked.

Nicole was standing behind her, with a stack of files in one hand and a bag in the other.

“I’m just..” Tiffany glanced at the closed door again.

“It’s the shareholders meeting, isn’t it? Why, are you involved with it? Because..we have to leave for the photoshoot now,” Nicole said.

Tiffany shook her head. “I’m not, it’s Jessica,”

She seems nervous as she continues to pace on the floor. “Where do you think Hara is now? You’re pretty close to her, aren’t you?”

Suddenly she asked.

Nicole gulped.

“Her whole family is worried sick about her, and they’ve already hired people to search for her. I just hope she’s at a safe place, with the people who can help her.” Tiffany added.

Nicole looked away and smiled. “I’m sure she’s alright. But..we’re maybe not, since we’re already late for the photoshoot.”

“Oh yes, the photoshoot! I’m so sorry, I’ll go get my stuff first!” Tiffany said before rushing into the office.

**

“Our stocks had dropped 5% since last night,” A man said causing the people in the room to murmurs with each other.

“With the news hitting the papers this morning, I assume it will continue to drop today,” Another man continued.

Oh Jiho sighed. “It’s already a hot topic on the internet. They’re saying that this whole family issue will also affecting the company. But we know better,”

Albert Jung cleared his throat causing the room to fall into silence. Jessica looked at her grandfather curiously. She was curious why she was called here; she had to ask for a day off from the cafe to attend the meeting. Even though she is one of the shareholders, her grandfather never bothered asking her to join company meetings.

Albert took a deep breath.

“Our Editor-in-Chief, Joanna Jung who had worked hard for the company, had personally asked me for a year of sabbatical leave,” He said.

His statement had shocked the room. Everyone was looking at each other, speechless. Joanna is the heart of Glitter’s magazine, she and her skills had brought the magazine into being one of the top fashion magazines in the country. And with the whole thing happening, losing Joanna could mean they’re heading to the bottom.

“President Jung, are you serious?!” A man asked, panicked.

Albert nodded. “She has been through a lot of pressure and she needed time for her family and also herself,”

The man sighed. “We’re sorry about what happened to her family, but what about Glitter then? It will probably die without her!”

Albert nodded. “I know that, which is why I have thought of the suitable person to fill her empty seat,”

Jiho who was staring emptily outside the window suddenly looked at him.

“Someone who is young and full of talent,” Albert added.

A smile crept up Jiho’s face. The substitute for Joanna should be obvious since he is the second editor.

“Someone whom I trust to take the huge responsibility..” Albert continues. Everyone in the room was staring at him in anticipation.

The name he was about to announce will determine the future of the magazine.

“That someone is..

**

Model Im Yoona was standing straight with a phone pressed on her left ear. One of the make-up artistes was doing some final touch up on her face before starting the second half of the photoshoot. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes countless times as she kept hearing nothing but dial tone from the end of the line. That’s what she keeps getting if she dialled Kwon Yuri.

“Yoona, can please you stop moving. I need to add some of these..” The female staff said while holding a brush and a box of powder.

“Oh.” Yoona bowed her head a little.

“I’m sorry,” She apologized politely before standing still like a mannequin. But she still pressed the phone to her ear, listening to the dial tone.

She saw someone familiar approaching to her, waving and smiling with the signature eye smile of hers.

“Hey there my beautiful cousin!” Tiffany greeted cheerfully as she reached the girl. Yoona smiled back at her, but still hasn’t hanged up on the phone. The female staff earlier saw Tiffany and stopped powdering Yoona’s face. She bowed at the Head of Design before leaving them alone.

Tiffany pats her cousin’s arm. “Yoona-

But Yoona quickly lifted her hand and showed her palm, signalling her to pause.

“Yah! So now you finally remember how to pick up the phone!” She said angrily to the phone.

Tiffany stared at her cousin, and she immediately knows who she was talking to.

It must be that woman.

Yoona’s anger quickly faded, or maybe she just hid it well. She looks calm as she continues.

“Let’s have dinner together tonight. I can get us a table at our usual place-

And then she paused, probably get interrupted by the other person on the line. Her face had turned red, it’s not her shy blush, but from holding back her anger.

“What do you mean you have a late night shooting?! Oh come on, Kwon Yuri!” She said loud, almost shouting.

She let out a loud grunt as she clenched her fist tightly. Based from her expressions, Tiffany was guessing that her next sentence will be an anger yell.

“Yuri..I’m sorry,” Yoona said gently.

Tiffany stared at her cousin, shocked. She didn’t expect her to change her tone in just seconds.

“I just want to see you, I missed you baby,” Yoona continued.

Yoona put one hand on her waist and sighed.

“Okay, I’ll see you later,” She said before she hung up the phone. It took her a few seconds to calm down and turned to Tiffany who’s been listening to the whole conversation.

“Was that Yuri?” Tiffany asked.

Yoona gave a weak nod and smiled.

“It doesn’t seem so smooth between you both,” Tiffany added.

Yoona shrugged. “She’s pretty busy these days with the new contract with ASK and all. It’s kinda hard for me to see her,”

“You know Yoong, if she’s truly committed to you, work wouldn’t be an excuse. Like, no matter how busy Jessica and I are, we always find time for each other,” Tiffany said.

Yoona chuckled. “You have no idea how envious people are at you and Sica unnie, I can only dream of a relationship like that,”

Tiffany moved closer and stared at her cousin.

“It sounds like you’re not happy with Yuri,”

Yoona looked down and kept silence. Tiffany looked at her cousin; her heart hurts looking at how sad she looks. In her head she’s arguing with herself, whether to tell her about Yuri and Gyuri. She has no evidence that they were having an affair, but she has quite a hunch that they do. Telling Yoona about it seems like the right thing to do, but thinking how devastated she will be after hearing it made Tiffany confused.

“I love Yuri,” Yoona suddenly said. She looked up and met her cousin’s eyes. She was staring at her with her worrying gaze.

“But what if she..does something..bad behind your back?” Tiffany asked.

Yoona looked at her weirdly. “What do you mean bad?”

Tiffany looked away. “Well-

Yoona chuckled. “You made it sounds like she’s a secret assassin or a drug dealer or something,”

“I’m just-

“What are you doing here anyway? Shouldn’t you be in the office right now?” Yoona asked, glancing at the clock on the wall. It was 3 o’clock.

“Actually I am here with one of my staff to monitor the photoshoot, because this will be an important spread in the upcoming issue of the magazine. I can’t afford any mistakes on this one,” Tiffany replied in her business-like tone.

“Oooh..scary, you’re here to supervise,” Yoona said, teasing.

“You know I can easily replace you with another model, don’t you?” Tiffany asked, joking.

Yoona laughed and linked her arm with her cousin. “You wouldn’t do that to me, unnieeee-

“Honey!” A voice called. Tiffany turned her head almost immediately at the familiar voice, her favourite voice in the world.

“Jessi?!” Tiffany asked, shocked. She and Yoona walked closer to the beautiful blonde lady who was slightly panting.

Jessica held Tiffany’s hand tightly before resting her head on her right shoulder. Tiffany was surprised by her fiancé’s sudden rather intimate act in public. The staffs were whispering to each other. Nicole who was standing with a group of fashion coordinators were also staring at them, curiously.

This should be interesting.

“What’s wrong Jessi? Are you okay? How was the meeting?” Tiffany asked as she gently strokes her hair.

Jessica lifted her head from Tiffany’s shoulder and looked into her eyes, hard.

“What is it blankie?” Tiffany asked, whispering. She begins to worry about Jessica’s weird acts that evening.

Jessica gulped. “Honey, I-

“Look, it’s our new Editor-In-Chief!” A voice suddenly cuts in.

The Head of Fashion department, Kim Heechul was smirking as he pointed at Jessica. The other staffs begin to look at each other and expressed their thoughts. Nicole was speechless at first, but then she shook her head and let out a small laugh.

She was right indeed, it is interesting.

Tiffany gulped and stared into Jessica’s eyes.

“Jessi, are you..the new Editor-In-Chief?”

**

Kwon Yuri leaned her back on her chair as a female makeup artiste was putting on the eye liner on her left eye. She was in the makeup room in one of a big photography studio in Seoul. She wasn’t lying to Yoona when she said that she has to work that night.

“Wow, you look hot,” A male voice said.

Yuri smiled and looked into the reflection on the mirror in front of her. She could see that Lee Minho was sitting on the chair next to her, with his arms crossed. He had just finished his makeup.

“I am born hot,” Yuri replied with a smirk. She and Minho can get along surprisingly well, after working together for a couple of advertisement shoots.

Minho chuckled and shook his head, he’s already get used to Yuri’s self-praised by now. It actually reminds him of someone.

“You’re so full of yourself, Kwon. Just like someone I used to date.” He said.

“Oh really? Who?” Yuri asked, curious.

Minho smiled.

“The goddess, Park Gyuri.”

Yuri was startled as she heard that name mentioned. Her sudden move caused the staff to accidentally smudge her eye.

“Oh no! I have a shoot in like 10 minutes!” Yuri said, annoyed.

The makeup artiste looked guilty, even though it wasn’t her fault. She bowed and apologized.

“I’m so sorry!”

Yuri shook her head. “It’s not your fault. Just..fix it, fast, okay?”

The staff nodded before working on Yuri’s eye again.

Minho looked at her, puzzled.

“What is wrong with you?” He asked.

Yuri gulped. “Nothing.”

Silence filled the atmosphere, and Yuri could feel Minho was staring at her curiously. She needs to distract him, fast.

“So are you dating anyone now?” She asked out of the blue.

Minho chuckled. “Why? Are you suddenly interested in me? I thought you’re only into girls.”

“Actually I’m into both..but that’s not the case. I’m just curious about you, the number one bachelor in town.” Yuri replied.

The man smiled. “Nah, there’s no girls in my life right now. I just want to focus on building back my career that was destroyed..because of girls,”

“Yeah right, like I’m going to believe you. I know you’re a playboy.” Yuri said with a scoff.

“I used to be like that, but sleeping around with girls and all..had done nothing but damage to my life. You have no idea how much I suffered from losing Tiffany and my career back then and the whole ordeal had taught me a great lesson. I’m a changed man now.” Minho said with content smile on his face.

Yuri was speechless. For some reason she felt like it was directed to her.

“Yah Kwon you better be careful, because in this business, you can easily fall into the wrong path and screw up. It’s true that you can get the alcohol, drugs and sex as easy as by just clicking your fingers, but they’re like poison, they will kill you.” Minho added.

Yuri cleared her throat. “Why are you telling me all this? I know this stuff.”

Minho shrugged. “I’m just reminding you, as a senior in this industry. But I heard a lot about you..”

Yuri raised an eyebrow. “About me?”

“Yeah, your..wild reputation. It seems like you’re already making such a strong impression among the models.”

Yuri kept silent after that. The makeup staff already finished with her eyes and left them alone. Minho gulped, sensing that Yuri might be offended by his words. He quickly changed the topic.

“Hey, I heard we got a new photographer coming in today.” He said.

“Oh really?” Yuri asked, weakly.

Minho nodded. “A new female photographer-

He paused and stared at the door, shocked.

“Hi Yoona.” He greeted.

Yuri was startled again, and this time she almost fell off her chair. She stood up and turned around, and saw a beautiful young woman by the entrance door.

“Yoong what-

Yoona quickly entered the room and hugged her girlfriend tightly, not caring the puzzled Lee Minho who was staring at them.

“Careful with the makeup and hair!” Yuri said, as she slowly broke the hug.

Yoona smiled and looked at her girlfriend’s heavy makeup face. Though she prefers her with no makeup, she still finds her gorgeous like this.

“Wow..what are you doing here? I thought you have schedule today.” Yuri asked, still shocked.

“I’ve told you that I missed you. I’ve finished my schedule early, sooo..I came here to meet you.” Yoona replied.

Yuri stared at her shocked, but Yoona already pulled a chair to sit next to Yuri’s and put a paper bag on the makeup desk.

“Sit down, I brought you something.” Yoona said, tugging Yuri’s hand downwards.

“You brought me something?” Yuri asked, puzzled as she sits on her chair.

Yoona nodded and smiled. She opened the bag and took out a blue food container.

“What’s that?” Minho asked.

“Whatever it is, it’s not for you.” Yuri replied. She was a bit proud that her girlfriend came to visit her at work with food this late at night.

Yoona grinned as she opened the blue lid and revealed the food inside.

“Kimbap?” Yuri asked, shocked.

Her girlfriend nodded and took a piece of the homemade kimbap.

“I made these especially for you.” Yoona said shyly.

Yuri was speechless. She was so touched by Yoona’s genuine feelings for her. It made her guilt multiplied.

“Come, open your mouth.” Yoona said, shoving the kimbap to Yuri’s mouth.

“I-I can’t eat now, I need to maintain my makeup,” Yuri said, backing away.

“Just one bite, it won’t ruin your do, just trust me.” Yoona said, shoving the kimbap towards her.

Yuri looked at her girlfriend; she was staring at her with her usual puppy eyes, the gaze that she always falls into. She bit her lip and sighed.

“Okay, fine. Just one bite.” Yuri said, defeated.

Yoona smiled cheerfully as Yuri took a small bite on her kimbap roll.

Minho sighed, “You make me feel like dating again. I’m so jealous.”

“Awww..that’s too cute, a girlfriend who came with food.” A voice said from the entrance.

Minho looked at the direction of the voice and slowly a smirk crept up his face.

“Surprise, surprise..” He said.

Yuri stared into the reflection in the mirror and almost choked on her kimbap.

Park Gyuri was standing by the entrance, with her newly dyed golden hair, holding an SLR camera in her hands.

Chapter 47

Foolish

“Kwon Yuri, can you try to be a bit more natural with him?” Gyuri ordered.

Yuri bit her lip and nodded to the photographer. She linked her arms around the male model, Lee Minho and flashed her perfect smile.

Gyuri smirked. “That’s better. I almost believe that you’re a straight woman,” she teased before snapping a few more photos.

She stayed focused on her lens, capturing every angle of her subjects. “Oh yeah, that’s it...” She mumbled.

Yoona was there by the computer, sitting with a few other staff as she observes her girlfriend work. She props her chin with one of her hands as she ponders about Yuri’s performance that night. Yuri was a natural when it came to modelling, and Yoona even admits that she is sometimes better than herself. But tonight, she seems awkward, like something is bothering her.

Gyuri put down her camera and looked at the pair. “Okay...”

Suddenly she smirked. “Now I want you two to embrace each other, and act like you’re going to...kiss.”

Minho let out a small chuckle before nodding obediently. He wrapped his arms around Yuri’s waist before pulling her closer. Yuri gulped and her body suddenly became stiff; the result of her nervousness that happened for a lot of reasons. On any other day, she can act fine for the camera, and came out with amazing pictures, but not that day. That day her girlfriend was there, watching her mingle with another man. She knows that Yoona is professional about it and she will definitely understand, but she can’t help feeling that this might hurt her. And on any other day she can interact well with the photographer, and accept their ridiculous orders, but not that day. Not when Park Gyuri suddenly came and claimed to be the photographer. How can she work with the woman who blackmailed her for sex?

“What is wrong with you? Can you show a bit more passion?!” Gyuri complained. Yuri has been acting like an amateur model in America’s Next Top Model since they started shooting and Gyuri just had enough. She put down her camera once again and marched to the pair of models.

“Hey, chill Gyul,” Minho said as she arrived.

Gyuri glared at him before turning to the other model. Yuri gulped and took a step back.

“Yuri, how do you act when you really want to kiss somebody?” Gyuri asked, with her arms crossed.

“Er…I…"

“You...what? Have you forgotten how to speak now?” Gyuri mocked.

Yoona stood up from her seat and stared at the set, concerned.

“Gosh, I guess I have to demonstrate for you...” Gyuri sighed and threw her arms around the other girl’s neck by surprise.

Yuri froze and stared at Gyuri.

“Wh-what are...you doing?”

Gyuri pulled her neck closer until their faces are only inches away from each other. Yuri breathes heavily as cold sweat begins to roll down her forehead.

“This...” Gyuri whispered huskily.

And Yuri gulped. They are too close.

“...is how you show passion in a kiss,” Gyuri continued.

“Oh wow.” Minho mumbled as he witnessed the girls.

They were locked in intense eye contact for a few seconds, like they’d lost contact with the outside world. Gyuri smiled and blew her hot breath on Yuri’s lips, causing the girl to startle and immediately pull herself away. Everyone stared at them in shock. Yoona was speechless.

Gyuri smirked and walked towards her camera.

“Let’s continue our shoot!” She said.

**

Two souls in love were sharing a bench as they sat by the balcony of their pink house. The one with blonde hair was closing her eyes and comfortably resting her head on the other’s shoulder. The other girl was stroking her lover’s hair lovingly as she hums tunes to their favourite love songs. They didn’t feel the coldness of the night as they have each other and a large mug of hot chocolate to stay warm.

Tiffany grabs the mug from the table and slowly brought it to her mouth. The delectable aroma of the drink helps to keep her mind stimulated as she continued to comfort the love of her life.

“Hmm...smells good,” Jessica muttered. She slowly opens her eyes.

“Blankie, do you want some of this?” Tiffany asked gently.

The blonde shook her head and buried her head deeper in the crook of her fiancé’s neck.

“I wasn’t talking about the drink, I meant you...” She whispered shyly.

Tiffany’s face turned red and she quickly took a sip of her drink. Jessica intertwined her fingers with Tiffany's before playfully tracing her palm with her fingers. She stared at Tiffany’s palm as she was lost in her own thoughts. After a few silent seconds, she let out a loud sigh.

“Honey, do you think...I can do this?” She asked.

Tiffany smiled. “Of course you can.”

“But what if...the staff doesn't want to listen to me?”

“They will.”

“But I am not Aunt Jo!”

“You’re not her, you’re Jessica.”

Jessica lifted her head from Tiffany’s shoulder and looked at her, annoyed.

“Why are you saying it like it’s an easy task? I was just appointed to be the Editor-In-Chief, the top position in Glitter. Do you really think someone like me can handle it?”

Tiffany smiled and took Jessica’s hands in hers.

“There’s no one else but you who can take over that position. Why am I saying this, you ask? It’s because grandpa believes in you.

He sees the potential in you...” She paused and stared into Jessica’s eyes hard.

“...and also because I believe in you.” She continued.

Jessica gulped.

“So what if the other staff members refuse to listen to you? I will make sure they will.” Tiffany added with a chuckle.

Her eyes sparkle as she continues. “Jessi, just remember that you’re not in this alone. I will be there for you, through every step of the way. I promise.”

Jessica can’t help the rush of emotions that came after hearing such sincere words from Tiffany. Suddenly all the fears and worries she had just disappeared. She knows she’s not alone. She tried her hardest not to shed a tear and protect whatever ego she had left.

“So...I finally get to be your boss again.” Jessica said with a teasing smile.

Tiffany rolled her eyes. “Feels good huh?”

Jessica let out a small laugh. “You bet I am. This is how it should be.”

She leaned her face closer to Tiffany and their lips quickly find ways to each other. The kiss was soft and tender, like a seal to their promise that night.

They broke the kiss and continued to gaze into each other’s eyes with their blushing cheeks.

“I love you.” Jessica whispered.

Tiffany smiled shyly and her adorableness caused Jessica to lean in for another kiss. The kiss lasted longer than before and they both became a bit more aggressive. They broke the kiss, panting.

Jessica smirked.

“Wanna go to bed?”

**

Kwon Yuri pushed the door of the dressing room. She entered the empty room with heavy steps, exhausted from all the tension and awkwardness during the photoshoot earlier. She sat on one of the stools and took off the 4 inch heels from her right foot. As she continues with her left foot, she can’t help but wonder where the other staffs were, because usually they would help her change out of the promoted garments.

Suddenly the door opened.

Yuri’s face brightened up, thinking that it must be one of the staff.

“Oh, there you are unnie-"

But then she paused and her face quickly turned pale.

Park Gyuri entered the room with her signature mocking smirk on her face. She leaned her body against the door before locking it. Yuri knew she’s in trouble. The blonde goddess slowly made her way to Yuri like a predator approaching its prey.

“I didn’t know you’re a photographer,” Yuri said.

Gyuri smiled before she took a seat on the sofa, facing Yuri.

“I am a photographer. I specialized in fashion while in university and had done some work with Elle mag in the US,” she said, casually crossing her legs.

Yuri shrugged. “I thought you were just a spoiled, rich heiress who does everything she wants, never thought that you had a real job,”

“I wouldn’t call it my real job, because I get bored easily doing the same thing over and over again. That’s why I tried singing but now...I feel like taking photos again,” Gyuri said.

“Plus, I have my eyes on the subject,” she added with a wink.

Yuri felt shivers in her spine and quickly looked away.

Gyuri stared at the other girl, hard.

“Yul...”

“...I want you at my place tonight.”

Yuri scoffed.

“No,” she said.

Gyuri raised an eyebrow.

“What did you just say?”

“I said no.”

Yuri stood up from her seat and stared at Gyuri.

“NO! NO! NO!” She shouted.

Gyuri smirked at her outburst.

“I AM NOT LETTING YOU CONTROL ME LIKE THIS! NOT ANYMORE!” Yuri continued.

“Oh Yul, have you forgotten about the DVD?” Gyuri asked, threatening.

Yuri grits her teeth.

“I...I-I will tell Yoona about it myself!”

“And will you be okay with her hating you for the rest of her life?” Gyuri asked.

“I’m willing to face whatever the consequences are! Yoona loves me and she will understand and give me another chance!”

Gyuri’s face turned serious, but she isn’t about to give up, not yet.

“Maybe she will, since she is sooo stupidly in love with a b*tch like you. But even if she forgives you, I don’t think the others can.”

“Th-the others?” Yuri asked, stuttering.

Gyuri stood up and crossed her arms.

“If I expose the DVD, I’m sure it will garner the interest of a lot of people.”

She smiled. “People like...your friends, your agency, your fans and...your parents.”

Yuri was speechless.

“You wouldn’t!”

“Oh, just watch me! I can make your life a living hell in just seconds.” Gyuri said, serious.

“All your modelling contracts, your rising popularity, and your legion of fans will be gone. Your family will also disown you.” She added.

Yuri bit her lip and looked down. She has never felt so powerless before.

“No one will ever want to work with you again, and the only job you can get is being a prostitute.” Gyuri continued.

“Wait, you are a prostitute now.” She added with a chuckle.

Yuri grits her teeth.

“Watch your mouth b*tch!”

“Oh am I wrong? You are nothing but a wh*re to me. I call you whenever I want and you will be there, just like a call girl.” Gyuri added with a teasing stare.

“F*ck you!” Yuri said angrily.

Gyuri laughed. “I can’t wait for that.”

Yuri looked down and bit her lip. “Gyuri, what do you want from me?! I’ve told you I’m sorry!”

Gyuri scoffed and stared at Yuri. “You played me. But now...you’re in my game.”

Suddenly they heard the sound of someone knocking on the door.

“Yuri, are you in there?” Yoona asked from outside.

The two people in the room look at each other, shocked. Gyuri walked to the door and put her hand on the knob.

“I still want you at my place tonight.” She said before turning the knob.

The door opened, revealing the concerned looking Yoona. She looked at Gyuri and Yuri with thousands of bad ideas in her head. And amidst all that, she still managed to fake a smile.

“What is going on?” Yoona asked.

Gyuri moved closer to her and put a hand on her shoulder.

She leaned close to her ear and whispers. “You see, me and your girlfriend are having a secret affair behind your back.”

Yoona gulped and her face turned pale. “Wh-what?!”

And then Gyuri laughed.

“I’m just kidding! Come on, do you really think Yuri would do that behind your back?” She asked jokingly.

Yoona alternates her gaze between the two girls. And Yoona knew that Yuri was avoiding her gaze. It hurts.

“You know that Yuri is loyal, right?” Gyuri asked.

Yoona bit her lip, but no reply.

“Hm, it seems like you don’t really trust her...

“...or maybe you already know...” Gyuri continued with an eyebrow raised.

Yoona gulped.

Gyuri shook her head.

“Im Yoona you are one foolish woman.” She said before leaving the couple alone.

Yoona sighed and it took her a couple of seconds before she was finally able to look at Yuri who was staring at her nervously.

Suddenly a smile crept up her face.

“A-Are you done? Let’s go home.” She said calmly like nothing happened.

Love can really turn you into a fool.

**

Jung Nicole opened the door slowly and entered her apartment. She had just finished with some extra work that Tiffany appointed her to do and came home as soon as she could. She was expecting Hara waiting for her, but all she got was an empty space. The living room was dark, like no one was there. Concerned, Nicole made her way to the kitchen since she saw the light was on. She crinkled her nose as she entered the cooking area as she was reacting to the unpleasant smell that attacked her unexpectedly. She scanned the empty kitchen and quickly noticed that the smell came from a pot of curry on the table. She cooked the curry earlier that morning for Hara, but it seems that all her effort went to waste. But she sighed as she noticed that the amount of the now ruined curry hasn’t decreased one bit. Hara didn’t eat the food.

She put the pot in the sink before making her way to the rooms to check on Hara. She stood in front of her room, hesitating with herself whether to knock on the door or not. Suddenly she heard the sounds of someone sobbing from inside the room. Nicole can’t contain her worries anymore; she must make sure that Hara is alright. She opened the door and rushed into the room.

“Hara are you oka-"

She paused.

Hara was sitting on the bed, hugging her knees as the tears rolled down from her eyes. Nicole could feel her heart hurting. She rushed to her and sat by her side. Naturally, she lifted one hand and begins to stroke the crying girl’s hair gently. Without saying anything, she was hushing her with her soft touches. Hara continues to bury her face in her arms, trying to ignore Nicole.

“Hara, have you eaten anything today?” Nicole asked softly.

But Hara ignored her.

Nicole put an arm around her and rubbed her shoulder gently.

“You must eat. If you don’t, then you will get sick, so please eat something.” She said.

Hara continued to ignore her.

Nicole sighed.

“Is there anything you want to eat? I can cook them for you.” She continues sweetly.

“Can you just shut up and ignore me?” Hara suddenly said.

Nicole was speechless. She wasn’t expecting this.

“It doesn't matter if I eat or not, it’s not like there’s anybody who cares about me.” Hara continued.

“No one cares if I live or die. No one loves me. I’m a disgrace to my family, so it’s obvious that they hate me. My brother said that he cares about me, but he betrayed me. And even the girl I loved never loved me...” She added with a sob.

She looked at Nicole as tears continue to fall from her eyes.

“I have no reason to live.” She said before burying her face in her palms.

Nicole bit her lip as she was trying to stay strong. And then she opened her sling bag and took out something. It was an egg sandwich.

“I took this from the photo studio. They prepared sandwiches for the staff and I took some home...” Nicole mumbled.

The short-haired girl grinned and handed the sandwich to Hara.

Hara looked at her weirdly.

“I hope you like egg sandwiches.” Nicole said, still handing the sandwich.

“Forget it. I am not eating that.” Hara said coldly.

Nicole smiled and grabbed her hand by surprise. She put the sandwich gently in her hand.

She cleared her throat before continuing.

“Hara, please eat this...for me.” She paused.

“I really care about you. Let me be the reason...for you to live.” She added.

**

The glittering city lights in the middle of the night somehow brought peace to Park Gyuri’s mind. She was standing by the large window of her lavish apartment in Seoul, staring down from the 17th floor. She shook the glass of wine in her hands again but didn't drink it. Just by holding it and listening to the sound of the liquid made her feel at ease.

She glanced at the clock on the wall hanging in the living room, the antique clock that was given to her by her superstar uncle on her 21st birthday. He said that the clock will remind her that life is short and that time is running out. Gyuri shrugged at the thought and focused her sight on the time shown by the silver hands ticking.

It was 1:38 am.

Gyuri can’t believe that it's already this late. She planned to have a few sips of wine before going to bed, but something held her back. Something inside her told her to wait. Gyuri bit her lip, trying to tell herself that she wasn’t hoping for anything that night.

But one can’t fool herself.

And she continues to wait.

Then suddenly the night turned unusually quiet. Maybe because she already knows that it’s almost 2 am, or maybe her mind is too tired to think of anything. She focused on the sounds around her.

The sound of her own breathing.

The sound of the swirling water in her glass.

The sound of the door knob turning.

Gyuri immediately became alarmed; she stood up straight and quickly put her glass on the table. She kicked herself for not locking the door, knowing that it’s already early morning and she can easily be the target of burglars. She even positioned herself in a fighting stance and thought of the possible escape plans.

She stares at the door so nervously with her eyebrows creased.

But her expression quickly changed. Her lip unconsciously formed a smile.

Yuri had finally come to her apartment that morning.

She looked distressed, with her messy hair but still looked good in her white trench coat covering her tall body. She looks at Gyuri as she enters the living room.

Gyuri quickly changed her delighted smile into her usual evil smirk.

They stared at each other, hard. There were no words spoken, just a heated confrontation with their eyes. After a few seconds, Yuri gave up and looked away with a defeated sigh. She loosens up the belt around her waist and opened up the coat, revealing what was underneath.

Gyuri almost fell backwards, surprised with Yuri clothes.

She was only wearing a bra and panties underneath the coat.

Yuri walked towards Gyuri who has been gulping with each step she took and pushed her towards the glass window.

“Let's just get this over with.” Yuri said.

Chapter 48

Not Alone

“I promise I will bring our daughter home as soon as possible,” A man said slowly.

He sat on a chair by the hospital bed, staring at the woman who has been turning her back to him since he arrived. He sighed, as he knows that she is upset with him. But he also knows that she won’t forgive him this time. He took a deep breath before he continues with his comforting words.

“I’ve assigned the best detectives on finding her. I’m sure they will be able to locate her soon,” He added gently. But the woman on the bed showed no response but an irritated hiss under her breath.

But he wasn’t ready to give up yet. He continues, “Don’t worry, I’m sure Hara is alright-

“Stop acting like you care, Kim Jaehwan. You disgust me,” The woman cuts in. Jaehwan paused and turned his gaze towards the woman. The woman slowly rolled her body over to face her husband.

“Anna, I do care..” He said.

Joanna Jung scoffed. “You care? Is this how you show us that you care? You were never there for the kids and me!”

Jaehwan gulped.

“I know that you never really loved me, but is it fair for you to treat your children like this too?” Joanna asked, with tears filling up her eyes.

“What are you talking about? I..love you, I always do and I care about Hara and Hyun!” Jaehwan protested.

“Oh cut the crap already! We only married because of our families! This so-called happy marriage is just for publicity!”

Jaehwan stood up from his chair and balled his fist as he was trying to stay composed. Yelling at his wife again would only mean damaging their already broken marriage. He had enough of yelling and shouting at each other’s faces.

Joanna stared at her husband as she continued. “We got married because your parents want the business so bad, that they married you off with me. While I only marry you because my girlfriend dumped me,”

“Geez Anna, that was a long time ago, why are you bringing this up again? After more than 20 years of our marriage?” Jaehwan asked, frustrated. He ran his hand through his dark hair, scratching his not itchy head.

“After years of being together, you know that..things had changed. And with the arrival of Hyun and Hara, everything seems to fall into place. You and I know what we feel for each other,” He continued gently.

“I thought things had changed too,” Joanna suddenly said.

She looked straight into her husband’s eyes.

“But then-

She bit her lip.

“-then I found out that you’re meeting her again.”

Jaehwan gulped and shook his head.

“Anna, who are you talking about? Who’s ‘her’?”

Joanna scoffed again before continuing. “You know who I’m talking about-

..your first love, Marissa.”

**

“Thank you for everything, Manager Choi.” Jessica said before politely bowing at the man in front of her.

Choi Siwon was shocked by her sudden humble gesture.

He quickly cleared his throat and said. “Hey, what are you doing blondie? Don’t bow at me like that, it’s embarrassing,”

Jessica stood up and smiled at her now ex-manager. She had come to Al’s Cafe and Bookstore that early morning to inform about her sudden resignation.

“Here, I already washed it,” She said, handing over her green apron and name tag to him.

Siwon nodded and took the uniform from her awkwardly. He wasn’t quite sure how to react around Jessica when he just found out about her new job position.

“So, you’re going to be the Editor-In-Chief, huh? Wow, that’s mean you’re the top person in Glitter now!” Siwon said, impressed. He puts the uniform on the counter slowly but his eyes never leave Jessica. He had his mouth opened and mouthing ‘wow’ continuously.

Jessica shrugged and smiled sheepishly.

“Well, I’m always on top,” She said, adding a smirk at the end of her sentence.

“So..our Editor won’t be here to help with the flyers huh?” A sudden voice said. Siwon raised an eyebrow at the person behind Jessica, warning him to behave.

Jessica turned around and her eyes immediately met the godly eyes that she hasn’t saw in a while. Kim Jaejoong flashes his charming crooked smile as he stood behind Jessica. He was wearing a simple white shirt and a pair of blue denim, but he looked like a model cut out from a magazine.

“Fly-flyers?” Jessica asked, slightly stuttering. It’s sometimes hard for her to stay gay in the presence of someone like Jaejoong.

Jaejoong nodded and moved closer to her. “Yeah, the flyers and posters for our cafe. Don’t tell me that you’ve forgot about it,”

Jessica ponders a while, as she stares into Jaejoong’s mesmerizing eyes, trying to recall about the things that he talked about.

“Oh, that posters and flyers..” She finally said after a while.

Jaejoong chuckled.

“I’m sorry Jae, I guess you have to find someone else to help you with that,” Jessica said coolly.

“Aww..that’s so disappointing. I’ve been looking forward to put up the ad posters with you all week,” Jaejoong replied with a little pout, the pout that could melt any straight girl or gay man.

Jessica let out a small laugh as she could sense the awkwardness begins to set in. It always happens when Jaejoong tried to flirt with her. Siwon rolled his eyes at the sight. He couldn’t understand why his friend still wants to woo the self-confessed lesbian. He concluded that Jaejoong is persistent, if not plain stupid.

Suddenly they heard the sound of the bell at top of the door tinkling, followed by the sound of the front door being flung open.

“Good morning,” A young woman greets as she entered the cafe and closed the door behind her.

Jessica looked at her with mixed emotions as she walked towards them.

“Morning, Sooyoung.” She greeted back.

Sooyoung was quite surprised with Jessica’s presence there. She slowed her steps for a few seconds before let out a small chuckle and continues her path.

“Didn’t expect to see you here, I thought you will be entering the office today,” Sooyoung said after she arrived in front of her friend.

Jessica smiled.

“I will, but I must give the resignation letter to the manager first, and also return the uniform,” She replied, pointing at the green apron on the counter.

“Oh,” Sooyoung said with a nod.

“But also-

Jessica paused and looked at her friend.

“..I also want my tall friend to come back into the office with me.” She continued with a smile.

Sooyoung laughed.

“You want your tall friend, huh?”

“Yeah, I don’t know what I’d do without her,” Jessica replied.

Sooyoung sighed.

“About that..”

**

“After all the damage I’ve done to your family, how do you expect me to still work with Glitter?” Sooyoung said hopelessly.

Jessica stared at her friend, trying to find the right words to say. Sooyoung’s expression turned even sadder as she tries to cover up her sorrow with a fake smile. It was painful for Jessica just to see her in that condition.

“It-It’s not your fault..” Jessica said, after much struggling.

Her tall friend stared blankly at her for a few seconds, probably trying to process her words. She ended up flashing another sad smile.

“Sica, it was my fault,”

“Hara ran away because of me, because she felt betrayed by me,” She added.

Sooyoung could feel the rush of emotions came crashing on her again as she mentioned Hara’s name. The day she left played like a film without a sound in her head. She could remember it all, her furious glares, her heartbreak tears, and her painful angst. It flashes in her eyes every time she tries to sleep at night. No one could picture the amount of guilt she’s having.

“I broke her heart, I betrayed her trust..Sica, I cheated on her,” Sooyoung continued with a heavy heart. She bit her lip and looked down, trying to stay composed. She didn’t want to spill anymore tears. She had been crying almost every night since Hara left.

“I deserve to be hated by your family, and even..Tiffany despises me now,” Sooyoung added with a small laugh.

Jessica gulped and smiled weakly.

“Tiffany was just caught up in the moment, she was not really angry at you,” She said.

The blond sighed and leaned forward before resting her elbows on the wooden table in front of her.

“I don’t know about the rest of my family, but..I don’t hate you. Not even one bit,” Jessica said coolly.

Sooyoung stares at her friend in silence as she almost couldn’t believe what she just heard. Noticing the awkward stare on her, Jessica looked away and turned her gaze towards the sidewalk.

“Sure, what you did was wrong, but I guess what happened was out of our control, everything was fated from the start,” Jessica continued.

“Did you plan to fall in love with Hyunjoong? I bet not. Sometimes people can be in love with more than one person at once, though it never happens to me, but yeah, it’s possible, we’re just humans after all,”

Jessica sighed and stared at her friend. She noticed that her eyes were now filled with tears, waiting time to spill out.

“So stop blaming yourself. Treat this whole situation as a life lesson so that you won’t repeat the same mistake again,” Jessica added.

Sooyoung looked down and let out a small laugh. She lifted her right hand to wipe her eyes. As much as she didn’t want to cry, the tears still escape her eyes.

“Thank you, Sica.” She said.

“For what?”

Sooyoung looked up and smiled. “For everything.”

Jessica smiled and leaned her back on the chair.

“So does this mean you will come back to Glitter with me?” She asked confidently.

Sooyoung shook her head. “Thanks for the offer but, I can’t,”

“Though I know you will be there for me,..my image is already tainted in the company. Everyone there knows me as the greedy two timing bisexual woman and I don’t think I can survive in that kind of work environment,”

“Oh, come on Sooyoung..”

Sooyoung shook her head and smiled.

“I guess since you’re the new Editor In Chief, I can directly give you this.” She said as she put an envelope on the table.

Jessica raised her eyebrow. “What’s that?”

Sooyoung didn’t answer anything but she pushed the envelope towards her friend. Jessica looked at the cover of the envelope and quickly read the two words printed on it.

‘RESIGNATION LETTER’

“Sooyoung, are you serious?” Jessica asked, shocked.

Sooyoung nodded. “I’m quitting both Giltter and Al Cafe starting today.”

Jessica was speechless; she alternates her gaze from the letter on the table and her friend. Still hoping that Sooyoung suddenly announce that it was all a joke.

“I just..need a fresh start somewhere else.” Sooyoung said weakly.

She added, “But first, I want to find Hara.”

**

“What are we doing here?” Jiyoung mumbled to her friend.

Krystal Jung was sitting across the table with her arms crossed. They were sitting at a table in Sunny’s Cafe.

“I want to eat their waffles.” The young Jung replied.

Jiyoung sighed.

“O-kay. But why do you want me to be here too?” She asked.

Krystal rolled her eyes and shook her head, like she had just asked something ridiculous.

“Well, because we don’t have school today..

She paused and noticed that Jiyoung was staring at her with her big eyes. Krystal gulped.

.. and be-because you and I..”

But she just couldn’t continue because her reason is going to embarrass her.

It’s because she’s used to have Jiyoung with her and she likes it that way.

It’s because she feels safe being with her. Like the time when the light suddenly goes out at the party and Jiyoung was holding her tight.

Because I like you..being around me.

The two teenage girls stare at each other for a few moments. Jiyoung was waiting for an answer, while Krystal will give her anything but it.

Suddenly Krystal let out a loud huff.

“Yah, why are you asking me too many questions? What are you? A questioning machine? I’m buying you some waffles; can’t you just

thank me for that and enjoy your free food?” Krystal asked, annoyed.

She scoffed and looked away from the girl. She stares emptily towards the kitchen’s entrance. She needs to act cool in front of Jiyoung. But she wasn’t quite sure why.

Come on, what’s wrong with you? It’s just the lame Stinky Jing!

“GET OUT OF HERE! I DON’T WANT YOU AND YOUR STUPID FACE ANYWHERE NEAR ME!” An angry voice shouted from the kitchen.

Both Krystal and Jiyoung were startled, and so were the other customers. The atmosphere suddenly turned silence for a few seconds before it was followed by the sounds of things being thrown.

“OUCH! YAH SUNKYU! THAT HURTS!” Another voice shrieked.

And then there was a loud bang.

Krystal and Jiyoung looked at each other, puzzled.

“I think that was..a pan thrown on the floor.” Jiyoung said.

Krystal nodded in agreement.

“What’s going on in there?” She asked.

All of the sudden Taeyeon bursts out from the kitchen, looking distress. Her hair was messy, like they had just been pulled by force. Her face pale and her expression were almost empty. There was nothing but hopelessness reflected from her eyes.

She walked forward, ignoring the random whispers and weird stares from the customers. All she wanted is to get out of there, away from Sunny.

“Taeyeon unnie!” A voice called. The voice was familiar and it managed to stop Taeyeon from continuing her way out. She turned around and noticed two girls sitting at a table by her side. They were staring at her as if she was some kind of animal they’re observing for a school project.

Taeyeon looked at the girls and her mouth slowly formed a smile.

“Oh hi Krystal, and..” She paused when she looked at Jiyoung.

“Unnie, is everything okay?” Krystal cuts in.

Taeyeon chuckled.

“Do I look okay to you?” She asked back.

Krystal and Jiyoung shook their heads simultaneously.

“Are you and Sunny unnie..fighting?” Krystal asked boldly.

Taeyeon sighed and looked away.

“What happened?” Krystal asked again.

“You wouldn’t understand if I tell you, this is adult stuff. You’re too young..

“It’s about having babies, right?” Krystal asked causing Taeyeon to gulp.

“How did you..

“I’m guessing that you’re not ready to have kids yet, but your wife just can’t wait to start a family.” Krystal continued while Jiyoung just stares at them blankly.

“You’re wrong.” Taeyeon replied causing the nosy Krystal to shut up.

“I am ready to have children. I’m just..not ready to be pregnant yet.” Taeyeon added, serious.

Krystal gulped.

“Can you guys just adopt? It’s easier and you can just skip all this drama.” She said.

“Sunny don’t want to adopt.” Taeyeon replied and Krystal was shut up again.

“So tell me smart little Jung, what should I do now?” Taeyeon asked mockingly.

Krystal sighed heavily and looked down.

“Comply with her wish.” Krystal suddenly said.

“It’s easy for you to say.” Taeyeon said with a scoff as she’s getting irritated with the mini Jessica.

“Don’t you love your wife?” Krystal asked again.

“Of course I do, but that is not the case. This concerns me too, don’t I have a say in this?” Taeyeon protested.

“So, you rather fight with your wife everyday just to defend your pride?” Krystal asked.

Taeyeon stares at Krystal as she was boiling with anger.

“You know what, I gotta go now. I have no idea why am I talking to a kid about this.” She said.

Krystal bit her lip as she watched Taeyeon turned away and walked towards the door. She knew that she had angered her and she was feeling a bit guilty for being too blunt.

“Just distract her!” She said, loud enough to let Taeyeon hears her.

Taeyeon paused and look over her shoulder. Krystal was standing behind her.

“Just distract your wife with something else, so that she can keep her mind off the baby topic.” Krystal said slowly.

“There must be something that she like, maybe a hobby, or her favourite idol..”

“Her idol?” Taeyeon asked, puzzled.

Krystal nodded. “Things like that can at least stall you some time to think thoroughly about the pregnancy. And you won’t have to fight with her along the way.”

“Hmm..I think I know what to do now..” Taeyeon mumbled.

Krystal smiled. “There you go.”

Taeyeon looked at the girl and smiled back.

“You Jungs really are something. Here, your family are on today’s newspaper.” She said before handing her a newspaper.

Krystal took it from Taeyeon’s hand and looked at the page flipped for her.

‘IS THE JUNG CORP ON THE WAY TO BREAKDOWN? ALBERT JUNG’S GRANDDAUGHTER AS THE NEW GLITTER’S EDITOR-IN-CHIEF?’

Krystal sighed. “Aw man, unnie..”

**

Jessica Jung was trembling since she stepped out of her car. She was still trembling as she entered the Jung Building. She could feel the keen eyes on her as she walked through the front door. And suddenly every single thing that she does feels wrong.

Maybe it’s the hair..

Maybe she shouldn’t tie her hair up and let it loose. But she did it because Tiffany liked it since it was the hairstyle she had when they worked together in the office back then. Tiffany said that it made her looked more charismatic and elegant so Jessica has no reason to doubt her. But the stares making her feel otherwise.

She reached the elevator when it was about to close. She managed to enter it despite the stares and fake smiles flashed at her by other passengers. She reached her hand forward to press the button, but another hand collided with hers.

“Sorry..” A voice said.

It was Kim Heechul, the Head of Fashion Department in Glitter. He smiled at Jessica, but she replied it with a glare.

Heechul chuckled and said. “9th floor isn’t it, Ms Editor-In-Chief?”

The title was unnecessary and it made Jessica feel 10 times more uncomfortable. She wants to say something back at him, something smart that will shut his mouth but her nervousness stopped her. She only managed to nod.

The elevator begins to move upward. Jessica stood in front of the door and stares at the silver surface wondering why the stupid elevator was moving so slow. She has never felt more vulnerable in her life. Like all the people staring were arrows and the back of her head as the target.

And she feels so alone.

‘Ding!’

‘9th floor’

The elevator finally stopped. The door slowly opened, revealing the huge plate on the wall.

‘GLITTER MAGAZINE’

Jessica begins to tremble again when she saw the plate. It’s not just some giant stylish plate on the wall for her.

To her it means giant responsibility.

She stepped out of the elevator and quickly noticed that everyone was staring at her. The receptionist was nudging her friend, the clerk who was busy talking on the phone to alert her about their new boss arrival. Two male staffs that were pushing the clothes also stopped walking and look at their stunning new boss with mixed emotions.

But their reaction only made Jessica even more nervous.

She’s scared.

It’s her first day as the Editor-In-Chief. And she’s alone.

Suddenly a warm gentle hand grabs her right hand, giving her a tight squeeze. Jessica turned to her side and saw Tiffany who was smiling at her like an angel. And at that instant all her nervousness and fear disappear.

She knows she’s not alone.

Chapter 49

Greed/Love

Park Gyuri didn’t do anything to stop her everytime she leaves. In fact she always cursed her, telling her to go away after she got what she wanted in the lowest way possible. And she always has that look in her eyes; it wasn’t hate or anger, just hopelessness.

Gyuri knows she’s doing this for revenge, a punishment to make her suffer, but she wonders why she was feeling this way.

Why do I feel so empty…

...and so alone...

everytime she leaves?

And that night it was no different.

Gyuri was lying on her bed with the blanket pulled up over her chest. She stares at the woman before her, who was busy putting her clothes on. She picked up her jacket on the floor, her last piece of clothing that she brought that night.

Gyuri knows that she will be feeling that way again.

Kwon Yuri put on the brown army-like jacket before grabbing her purse that was left on the nearby desk.

Gyuri wished time would stop now.

Yuri glanced at Gyuri and their eyes met. With no words spoken, they understood that it meant goodbye for that night. Yuri turned around and walked towards the door. If she waited longer Gyuri will usually say something really hurtful, like she ever needs to be reminded of her position again.

Suddenly Gyuri called. “Yul...”

“Hmm?”

“It’s...getting really late now, so if you want to...spend the night here, I don’t mind.” Gyuri said slowly, almost whispering.

Yuri stared at her, confused.

“Do you want me...to spend the night with you?” She asked.

Gyuri gulped but later she covered her nervousness with an arrogant scoff.

“I didn’t say that, who do you think you are huh? I’m just saying that if you want to sleep in my apartment, it would be fine-"

“Gyuri...” Yuri cuts in.

She stared at her, serious. “If I sleep with you until morning comes...

...this will be an affair.”

Yuri added. “You shouldn’t fall for me-"

“You’re just a tool for me to have fun.” Gyuri said, annoyed.

Yuri gulped.

“And this will never be a romantic affair because, I hate you.” Gyuri added.

And with that Yuri left the room once again, leaving Gyuri all alone. And she will always regret what she just said, wishing it was different. Unconsciously, she would hug the pillow that Yuri used and breathe in the scent that Yuri had left earlier.

And she would slowly fall asleep that way, dreaming of her.

**

“Why are you walking so slowly? That land snail on the ground moves faster than you.” Krystal said angrily. She ordered Jiyoung to accompany her to the movies that day.

Krystal was walking almost a foot ahead of Jiyoung and glanced over her shoulder every few seconds to check if Jiyoung was still following her. And every time she checked, Jiyoung was still there, loyally following her without any questions, but with an unsatisfied look on her face.

For some unknown reason, Krystal was happy.

“Hurry up giant snail Jing!” She called as she crosses the street, secretly proud of the new nickname she had given to her.

Jiyoung tried to walk faster, but her new shoes were killing her feet. She cursed herself for wearing high heels that morning. So much of trying to impress Krystal when the latter didn’t even notice what she was wearing.

Krystal glanced back again and noticed that Jiyoung was left behind across the street.

She sighed. “You really are a snail, Kang Jiyoung.”

Jiyoung pouted before kneeling down to rub her reddening heels. It was painful but she acted tough and musters all her strength to hold back her tears.

Krystal watched her from across the street, how Jiyoung rubs her feet with her almost teary eyes. She noticed that she was wearing a pair of white high heels.

She bit her lip and shook her head.

“Jiyoung, are you okay?” She asked, but in an arrogant way.

However Jiyoung wasn’t responding to her at all. Instead she looked away and wiped her eyes with her hands.

At that moment something struck Krystal.

Is she...crying?

Because...of me?

The thought was followed by a great amount of guilt and worry.

She quickly crossed the road and walked to her friend.

Jiyoung was still rubbing her feet.

Krystal kneeled down beside the girl and looked at her in the most not caring way.

“What were you thinking? Wearing such heels, you’re not a model on some high fashion show...” She muttered.

Jiyoung scoffed. And to Krystal’s surprise, suddenly she stood up on her two painful feet. She’s just had enough of Krystal’s mocking.

“Hey Kang Jiyoung, what are you doing?” Krystal asked to the girl who was obviously in pain.

Jiyoung bit her lip and looked down, suppressing her emotions like always.

“Why do you care? I’m just a giant snail after all.” She said.

Krystal was speechless; even her smart brain couldn’t come up with anything to come back at her.

They looked at each other for a few seconds, staring into each other’s eyes. And after a while, jiyoung turned away.

“I can’t go with you to the movies today. Actually I have something else to do. Why don’t you find someone else to torture?” She said bitterly. She just can’t remain silent anymore.

And with that she turned her back at Krystal and begun to walk towards the cafe.

“Ouuchh...” She whined to herself as she took the first step.

“Stop it, you’re hurting.” Krystal said from behind her.

Jiyoung scoffed at the sound of that voice and ignored her completely. She continued to walk, not caring for the girl who was trailing behind her. She kept on walking until someone grabed her arm.

“Enough, take off your shoes.” Krystal said coolly. She held tight to Jiyoung’s arm as she stood in front of her. Jiyoung gulped, she has never seen Krystal looking at her like that. She seems...

Krystal kneeled down in front of the frozen Jiyoung and grabs the girl’s right foot.

“Kr-krystal! What are you doing?!” Jiyoung asked when she finally realized that Krystal was taking off her shoe on her right foot.

Krystal ignored her and grabs her left foot before taking off her heels. After successfully taking off the girl’s shoes, she stood up and looked at Jiyoung with her shoes in one hand. Jiyoung was barefoot but she was too shocked to notice that her feet were touching the ground. The fact that Krystal just touched her foot was too surreal.

“Wear my sandals.” Krystal said, already barefooted. People were watching them standing barefoot together by the sidewalk, but they were too immersed with each other to care.

Jiyoung looked at the ground in disbelief. Krystal just gave up her sandals for her, this must be a dream.

“I don’t need-"

“Stop acting tough and wear it. I just...don’t want to feel guilty. Trust me, you’re doing me a favour.” Krystal said as she looked away. For some reason, she knows it’s not the guilt that drove her to do so.

It took Jiyoung a few seconds before she finally wore Krystal’s comfortable sandals. Her heart was jumping with joy as her paining heels touched the soft material of the expensive sandals.

“Th-thanks.” Jiyoung said slowly.

The simple thanks made Krystal forget that she was standing barefooted in the middle of the hot and hard sidewalk.

She can’t help but smile.

“But I really can’t go with you to the movies...” Jiyoung added.

Krystal stared at her, shocked. “Why? Don’t tell me that you have a date because that would just be impossible.”

Jiyoung looked at Krystal and bit her lip, offended by her words.

Krystal smirked, for some reason Jiyoung’s heated face made her feel satisfied. “What? Seriously no one will want to date someone like you-"

Suddenly Jiyoung cuts in. “Actually...

...I do have a date with someone.”

**

“Nice sandals,” Park Gyuri said to the girl before her.

Kang Jiyoung immediately crossed her legs, trying to hide her feet but it was too late.

She cleared her throat and put both her hands on the table. She stared at her blonde haired sister.

“Why do you want to meet me today, unnie? Because of you I had to cancel my date...” She paused, worried if Gyuri heard her.

Gyuri was zoning out that evening, so she hasn’t heard a thing Jiyoung was saying. Truth is she has no real reason calling Jiyoung out that day, just in need of some company from family to get her mind off something. Even though Jiyoung is not her biological sister, she felt closer to her than any of her relatives.

“How are you doing these days?” Gyuri suddenly asked after noticing Jiyoung’s stare on her.

Jiyoung shrugged. “I’m doing okay...”

Gyuri nodded, trying to look interested. “So...What is the progress between you and that little Jung?” She asked.

Jiyoung began to panic as Krystal was mentioned, avoiding her gaze, focusing on the marble pattern on the floor and sipping her kiwi juice.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about...” She said.

Gyuri chuckled. “You’re stuttering, which could only mean that you’re nervous when I asked about her,”

Jiyoung gulped and grabbed a croissant on the table before shoving it into her mouth like she had no interest in what Gyuri was trying to imply.

Gyuri let out a small laugh and shook her head. Jiyoung was attempting to finish her bread in one go, and she looked ridiculously cute with her chubby cheeks and the loud munching sounds.

Suddenly Gyuri reached her hand forward and pats Jiyoung’s head.

“Gosh, why are you so cute?” Gyuri said, playfully messing the girl’s hair. Babying Jiyoung had become her habit.

Jiyoung was surprised at first but then she grinned widely, enjoying the attention.

Gyuri retreats her hand and put it on her lap. “It’s okay if you like her Jing, no need to munch the poor croissant that way. Just be careful with Jungs, they are…

Gyuri sighed.

...heartbreakers.” She continued with a chuckle.

Jiyoung looked at her sister, curious by what she meant, but she had already gone into her own zone again. Spaced out with her empty gaze of the window, Jiyoung could tell that she was distressing about something. Gyuri looked so tense, like she was hiding a painful secret inside her heart.

“Unnie, how about you? How are you doing these days?” Jiyoung asked back with a cheerful tone.

Gyuri glanced at her with a faint smile.

“Well, I’m...like this,” She replied vaguely.

“Oh.”

Jiyoung stared at her, determined to make her open up. It’s unfair how transparent she is in front of Gyuri, but she still can’t figure Gyuri out. She’s always so mysterious.

“How’s photography work? I’m happy that you decided to pick up your cameras again, but...Seungyeon unnie is complaining on the lack of our group activities,” Jiyoung said.

Gyuri chuckled. “Seungyeon is?”

“Yeah, she said that she wanted to look for another part-time job now.” Jiyoung replied.

“I’m sorry I had to put our group on hiatus for a while, I just..."

Jiyoung was staring at her curiously.

"...have a lot on my mind right now,” She continued before looking away.

Silence filled the atmosphere after that. Jiyoung stared at her sister, but no words were spoken. She can’t help but feel concerned about her sister being all gloomy as if there were a dark cloud over her head.

“Jiyoung-ah, do you think...

...I’m a greedy person?” Gyuri suddenly asks.

“Why-"

“Because everytime she leaves me, I can’t help but hope that she’ll turn around and stay by my side until...the sun comes up.” Gyuri added.

Jiyoung looked at her confused. She has no idea what she was talking about.

Who is ‘she’?

“Am I too greedy for feeling this way?” Gyuri continued to ask.

Jiyoung continued to stare at Gyuri with creased eyebrows as she’s trying to understand what she was trying to say.

Gyuri noticed her confused look and smiled. “Just forget what I’ve said.”

But Jiyoung refused to let it go and continued to stare at her sister, hoping for an explanation.

“Stop staring at me like that and eat your croissant!” Gyuri said as she handed Jiyoung another piece of croissant.

Jiyoung took the food and bit it slowly even though she wasn’t feeling hungry. Gyuri smiled and gave her another loving pat on her head.

Suddenly the young girl said, “You know unnie, sometimes I wish...

…Krystal would walk me home and then...kiss me by the door.” She said, blushing.

Gyuri was pleasantly surprised by her sudden confession, as she usually avoids the topic.

Jiyoung was still blushing as she continues, “I know I should be grateful by just being her fake girlfriend, but I can’t help but hope that we’re real. Though I know that it will never happen but I keep hoping..."

She looked up and met Gyuri’s gaze, “So unnie, am I greedy?”

Gyuri smiled and held Jiyoung’s hand gently. “That’s not greed.”

“Not?” Jiyoung asked.

Gyuri shook her head and replied. “That’s love.”

Jiyoung gulped and kept silent for a few seconds.

“Then unnie, you’re in love too.”

**

“These are the files that contain the list of the company's important contacts.” The secretary, Narsha said to her boss. She moved to the next shelf and pointed to the neatly arranged files before continuing.

“And these here are..."

Jessica Jung was listening to Narsha’s explanation intently, after all she is taking over her aunt’s work so what’s better than getting the help from her own trusted secretary. She nodded a few times during Narsha’s brief guides in the office, trying to take all of the information in.

Narsha smiled in content. “And that was all, Ms. Jessica. Or would you prefer me calling you Madam?”

Jessica shook her head. “No no no, Madam sounds too old for me, and I’m not even married yet...”

Narsha smiled and nodded. “Okay, it’s Ms. Jessica then.”

“Anyways, Ms. Jessica, if you need any help on anything at all you can just ask for my help, I’ll be there for you.” She added.

Jessica nodded. “I will.”

“Madam Joanna already called earlier and she told me to assist you in any way possible. She sounds like she really trusts you, so...I will too.” Narsha continued.

Jessica looked at the woman before her and she could see that she really meant what she said. Narsha has been working as Joanna’s secretary for more than 10 years and Jessica could understand why. Her loyalty is one of a kind.

Suddenly there were knocks on the door.

“Narsha, I’ve told you that I didn’t want to see anyone today.” Jessica said, serious.

“I’m sorry Ms. Jessica, but I’ve told them not to let anyone in. I’ll tell the person to leave right away.” Narsha said before move hurriedly to the door.

She opened the door, and was startled by the huge grinning face standing outside of the door.

“May I see Ms. Jessica? I have something to show her.” Tiffany Hwang said, holding a pink file in her arm.

Jessica’s senses worked immediately, she knew the voice and the scent very well, and her heart began to pound faster.

“I’m sorry but she refuses to meet anyone today. Try to make an appointment for tomorrow.” Narsha replied.

Tiffany’s face turned red, and her smile disappears.

“App-appointment?” She asked as if it was the most ridiculous thing she ever heard.

“What are you doing?! Let her in!” Jessica shouted.

Narsha looked at her boss and noticed how serious she was. She sighed and opened the door wider to let Tiffany in. Tiffany walked in, looking a little pissed and confused as she scanned the huge office that currently belongs to Jessica.

Jessica cleared her throat. “Er, Narsha you may go now.”

Narsha nodded and walked towards the door. Just before she closes the door she turned around.

“Ms. Jessica, remember that you’re in the office and not at home.” She reminded before closing the door.

Silence filled the atmosphere after Narsha left. The boss and worker looked at each other, unsure how to act. If they were at home, they’d probably be all over each other by now but they’re not at home.

Jessica was sitting on the chair, staring at Tiffany from head to toe. She was wearing a white shirt that she picked for her this morning, one of her favourite outfits from their wardrobe. It’s hard to stay focused when she knows what she was wearing, inside and oustside and kept picturing her without anything on...

“So...here is the new cover design that I made...” Tiffany suddenly said, to distract Jessica from staring at her in the improper way. She knows exactly what she was thinking by the way she was looking at her. It’s not hard to guess with her perverted smile.

“I was supposed to show it to Madam Joanna after her daughter’s birthday party, but since things have changed, I guess I have to show it to you.” Tiffany continued.

Jessica took the file handed to her and flipped through the pages slowly, briefly scanning the designs.

“Ms. Hwang, you should be punished for this.” She suddenly said.

“Excuse me?” Tiffany said, shocked.

“How could you hide your talent all this time?” Jessica asked.

“With this impressive work, you really deserve to be the Head of Design department.” Jessica added.

Tiffany gulped.

“Come here.” Jessica called, gesturing her to come closer to her.

Tiffany moved slowly towards her and stopped when she was beside Jessica who was sitting on the chair.

“Aaaahh!” Exclaimed Tiffany all of the sudden.

Jessica had pulled her and now Tiffany was sitting on her lap, with her arms around the girl’s waist. Their faces were just inches from each other.

“Je-Jessi, what are you doing?” Asked Tiffany, blushing. Anyone would have the wrong idea if they saw them in that position, with Tiffany’s legs spread wide against Jessica’s body on the chair.

“Punishing you.” Jessica replied, grinning.

Tiffany sighed and chuckled. She circled her arms around Jessica’s neck.

“Do you still remember how we were in the office back then?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica nodded. “Yeah...”

“You were sooo romantic, with your cool and charming ways to steal my heart...”

“I’m still romantic!” Jessica protested.

Tiffany laughed and stroked her fiancé’s hair gently.

“Yes you are. Hopelessly romantic and also...perverted now.” She replied.

Jessica chuckled and held Tiffany’s hands tenderly before intertwining them together.

“Honey...”

“Hmm?”

“Did you know that Sooyoung had quit her job?” Jessica suddenly asked.

“From the cafe?”

“The cafe, and also Glitter.” Replied Jessica.

Tiffany was shocked. “So she’s jobless now?! But, why?!”

Jessica sighed. “You think?”

“Was it because of the...Hara and Hyunjoong thing?” Guessed Tiffany.

Jessica nodded.

Tiffany looked away and sighed. She looked worried.

“Honey, I think you should talk to Sooyoung. She needs her friends by her side.” Jessica said, gently cupping Tiffany’s face with her hands.

“Actually, I do feel guilty for the things I’ve said to her at the party...” Tiffany replied.

She held Jessica’s face and inched closer.

“Okay, I will talk to her.”

Jessica smiled.

“That’s my girl.” She whispered before slowly pulling Tiffany closer for a sweet kiss.

**

Choi Sulli was laying on the couch with a bag of chips in one hand and a remote control in the other. She browsed through the channels, going through some variety shows, dramas and documentaries with an unimpressed look on her face. After a while she finally decided to watch a re-run of some halllyu drama on KBS. It was Full House, a drama a few years back starring Song Hye Gyo and Rain before he became a ninja.

The scene shows Song Hye Gyo’s character waiting for her husband in front of a mall all by herself. She keeps on waiting for hours without knowing that her husband went to comfort another woman someplace else.

For some reason, Sulli was boiling with anger.

“HE’S NOT GONNA COME! STOP BEING PATHETIC AND MOVE ON TO THE OTHER HOT MAN!” She shouted angrily. She was lucky that her parents are not home or she might get scolded herself.

She grabs a pillow from the couch and throws it at the new Samsung LED TV her father just bought. And she was lucky it missed or she might be grounded for life.

She continued. “DAMN IT WOMAN, CAN’T YOU SEE THAT ALL MEN ARE LIKE THAT! THEY KEEP YOU WAITING FOR HOURS AND NEVER SHOW UP AND GIVE YOU LAME EXCUSES-"

Suddenly the bell rang, causing Sulli to stop ranting like a crazy girl. Someone was at the door.

She quickly sits up straight before standing up to get the door. It could be her parents or their nosy neighbour wanting to complain about the noises she produced due to her teen angst. Sulli thinks people need to understand that it’s just a phase.

She sighed and dragged herself to the door and without bothering to check who it was, she opened it.

“Krys?” She said, shocked.

Krystal was standing at the door, looking gloomy. Without bothering Sulli’s invitation, she entered the house and made her way to the living room.

Sulli stared at her friend, puzzled. She closed the door and followed her.

“I thought you had a date with Taemin today.” Krystal said before sitting on the brown leather sofa.

Sulli scoffed as she heard his name mentioned and joined her friend on the sofa.

“I also thought so, but THAT TAEMIN NEVER SHOWED UP!” She said angrily. Krsytal was startled at her sudden outburst. The angel-like Sulli can be very nasty when she’s angry.

“I waited for him for two hours, and then he called me to cancel our date because of some family thing. Like...how could someone do that to his girlfriend?! He could’ve told me earlier!!” She continued.

Krystal was only managed to nod and mumbled, “Yeah...”

“I wasted my time, my energy, my patience and my makeup for nothing!” Sulli added with fury. Like she was keeping it all inside and venting all her locked up anger to her poor friend.

Krystal rubbed her back gently, trying to calm her down.

“I never thought that pretty boy was a douche. Anyway, he’s not worth it for you to be angry all day.” She said.

Sulli let out a loud sigh, like a big rock was taken off her chest. She turned to Krystal and smiled.

“What a nice surprise for you to visit me today. I thought you were kinda...” Sulli paused and looked away.

"...avoiding me these days.” She continued.

Krystal gulped and scratched her hair uncomfortably.

“That’s silly, I never avoided you. It was you who were too busy dating your new boyfriend that you have forgotten about me.”

Sulli scoffed, “I am not! You’re the one who was too occupied with Jiyoung, all the time that I can’t even talk to you anymore.”

“That’s not true! You and Taemin-"

“No! You and Jiyoung were-"

“Not true!”

“Yes it is!”

“YAH CHOI!”

“JUNG!”

And then there was silence. The two girls looked at each other without saying a word for a few seconds.

Suddenly they both broke into laughter.

“Gosh, I miss you Krys!” Sulli said, throwing her arms around her friend for a big hug.

Krystal was shocked but soon she returned the hug and smiled in bliss. They haven’t hugged like this for a while.

They broke the hug and smiled at each other like they haven’t seen each other for so long.

“I guess we’re just so busy with our boyfriends er...girlfriends that we forgot to spend time with each other now.” Sulli said with a chuckle.

Krystal smiled with mixed emotions, though she hated that Sulli refers to Taemin as her boyfriend she was a bit happy with the ‘girlfriend’ part.

“I never thought you would date someone like Taemin though. He’s just not your type.” Krystal said on impulse.

Sulli raised an eyebrow, interested.

“Not my type? So what is my type then?” She asked.

“Huh?”

“So what do you think my type of guy would be like?” Sulli repeated.

Krystal cleared her throat.

“Umm...well, I think you would like someone who’s...simple and not too fluffy like him…"

Sulli chuckled, agreeing on the fluffy Taemin part.

“...and someone that you can be yourself with, who doesn’t care if you wear makeup or not, who will always make you smile-"

“Ehhh...that sounds like someone I know.” Sulli cuts in.

Krystal gulped. “Really? Who?”

Sulli smiled cheekily before replying.

“You.”

Krystal froze; she did not expect that at all.

“Are you telling me that my ideal type is you?” Sulli asked, half serious.

“I..I.."

Sulli broke out into laughter and pats Krystal’s shoulder.

“Krystal, do you like me?” She asked jokingly.

The girl bit her lip, not saying anything like a statue, a cute blushing statue.

“Too bad that is not going to happen, since I have Taemin and you have Jiyoung. But seriously, if you were a boy, I would've dated you a long time ago.” Sulli added casually causing Krystal to blush even more.

Sulli chuckled at Krystal’s reaction and turned her gaze towards the floor. Then she noticed Krystal’s bruised feet.

“Oh my god, what happened to your feet?” She asked as she kneeled down in panic in front of Krystal.

She gently held Krystal’s right foot. “Did you wear wrong sized high heels? You know how easy your feet can get hurt. Or did someone mug your shoes?”

“Oh! I have a first aid kit, maybe we can put some plaster on that.” Sulli said before she stood up to get the kit from a nearby closet.

“Sulli...” Krystal suddenly called.

Sulli turned around. “Yeah?”

Krystal looked at her and bit her lip.

“I.."

Chapter 50

The Scent

“Why are we meeting here?” Gyuri asked, with an eyebrow raised.

Taeyeon leaned closer to her before whispering. “Because we have to keep this as a secret...”

Though Gyuri finds it weird, she nodded anyway. She and Taeyeon were standing by the ladies room at Sunny’s Cafe, as they agreed to meet there for a ‘business matter’.

“So, do you have the ‘thing’ that I asked for?” Taeyeon asked, still whispering.

Gyuri nodded and handed her a brown paper bag. Taeyeon grabbed the bag and quickly checked the contents of it, impatient. Her eyes widen as she saw two laminated papers that read,

‘Music Bank Backstage Pass’.

“You...really got them...thank you Gyuri! Sunny is gonna be so happy!” Taeyeon said, excited.

Gyuri smiled, watching her reaction. “Not a big deal since my uncle can get it easily. His company’s boy group, 2AM will also be performing tomorrow.”

Taeyeon was still grinning from ear to ear as she looked at Gyuri.

“How could I repay you for this?” She asked, feeling grateful. They looked at each other. Gyuri was staring at Taeyeon from top to bottom, thinking how her top doesn’t match her green pants. She looked like a leprechaun.

Realizing Gyuri’s eyes on her, Taeyeon quickly covers her chest with both hands and gasped with a panicked expression on her face.

“OH NO YOU CAN’T! MY BODY IS ONLY FOR SUNNY!” She exclaimed.

Gyuri scoffed and snatched the brown bag from Taeyeon’s hand before hitting her shoulder with it. The bag fell on the ground.

“Yah Taeyeon! What are you thinking? Eww...I don’t do midgets, so don’t worry!” She said, pissed.

“Hehe, I’m just kidding. But calling me midget? Heh, you’re not that tall either...” Taeyeon said, teasing.

Gyuri rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, even considering taking back her backstage passes and giving it to Jiyoung instead.

“What is this?” A voice asked.

They both looked at the direction. A girl was picking up the brown bag that fell on the ground. Kang Jiyoung was reading the passes in her hand, with her eyes blinking like a cute little puppy.

“Wow, backstage passes for Music Bank!” She said, excitedly.

Taeyeon gulped. “Oh no. That’s for Sunny and me...”

“Ooh, cool passes.” Krystal Jung added. She just came out from nowhere and popped out nearby Jiyoung.

Jiyoung and Krystal looked at each other as their minds connect; something that is extremely rare to happen. They both smiled, agreeing on one thing.

“I’ve always wanted to go to Music Bank...” Jiyoung mumbled to Krystal. Krystal can’t help but smile.

Suddenly she turned to Gyuri with a cute pout. “Unniee...can I have these passes?”

Gyuri looked at the girl before her with a sigh. She turned around and noticed that Taeyeon was also pouting at her.

“Taeyeon-ah, Jiyoung wants to go to MuBank...” Gyuri said.

“Bu-but those passes are for me! You promised me first!” Taeyeon said panicked. She even marched toward Jiyoung and snatched the passes from Jiyoung’s hand like a grumpy little girl.

Jiyoung was startled at the adult’s action before frowning and looked down. Krystal bit her lip.

“Yah Taeyeon unnie! Do you have to snatch it like that?! Now Jiyoung is sad..."

Krystal paused when she finally realizes that everyone was staring at her. Taeyeon was looking at her with a puzzled look on her face while Gyuri has her signature teasing smirk. Krystal glanced at Jiyoung. She looked surprised, and her cheeks were red.

Krystal gulped.

Oh snap.

Did I just defend Stinky Jing?

“...now Jiyoung is sad and I don’t give a damn about her…” Krystal mumbled and looked away like nothing happened.

Gyuri sighed. “Okay, Taeyeon you can have those passes.”

“Unniee...” Jiyoung said with a pout.

Gyuri smiled and pat her head gently. “And I’ll get two more passes for you too, but only on one condition.”

“Anything unnie! Anything!” Jiyoung said excitedly. She was so excited that she didn’t realize that she was grabbing Krystal’s hand. Krystal was shocked at her sudden gesture but she didn’t protest either. Instead her mouth crept into a smile.

“I’ll give you passes, if...” Gyuri paused and glanced at Krystal.

“…if only you go with Krystal.” She continued.

Jiyoung’s expressions changed, from her infinite excitement to total hopelessness. Her shoulder slumped, almost looked like a cute anime character.

She understood her sister’s intention, she was just trying to play cupid by putting them together. But it also feels like she was asking Krystal out and it would’ve been an embarrassing moment if she turned her down.

“Then Gyuri unnie, you better prepare those two passes because I’ll be going with her.” Krystal suddenly said. Jiyoung was surprised, and starting to think that it was all a dream.

“Okay, no problem. But you have to promise me something, little Jung.” Gyuri said.

Krystal raised an eyebrow as Gyuri leaned closer and put a hand on her shoulder.

“You have to promise me that you will fetch her and…then walk her all the way home.”

Jiyoung’s face quickly turned red hearing Gyuri’s request.

She then slapped her arm in protest. “UNNIE!! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?!”

Krystal nodded coolly. “Okay, I’ll walk her right to the door.”

Jiyoung can no longer contain her feelings, she ended up burying her face in her palms to hide her uncontrollable blush. Her mind was running wild, thinking that one of her wildest dreams was about to come true.

Krystal...is going to walk me home...

and then...we will...

...ki-

“HEY IT’S MUSIC BANK PASSES!! I WANNA GO TOO!!” Said a high pitched voice that came out of nowhere.

Tiffany was brimming excitedly as she was holding the MuBank passes that she somehow snatched from Taeyeon in one hand, while Jessica’s hand in the other. Everyone looked at them, shocked by their sudden appearance.

“HONEY!! I’VE ALWAYS WANNA GO TO SOMETHING LIKE THIS!” She said to Jessica with a demanding expression.

Jessica smiled. “Okay, let’s go then.”

Taeyeon grits her teeth. “YAH! THOSE PASSES ARE MINE AND SUNNY’S! IT’S MY SURPRISE PRESENT FOR HER! GIVE IT BACK!”

Taeyeon charged forward to Tiffany, trying to get the passes from Tiffany’s hand. But Jessica was quick; she stood in front of her fiancé and stared at Taeyeon with her threatening gaze like a scary bodyguard. Taeyeon was frozen by the ice princess’s gaze and stopped.

“A surprise for me?” Said a voice suddenly.

Sunny was standing by the wall as she watches the unusual scene in her cafe. Krystal and Jiyoung were holding hands while Gyuri watches Jessica protecting Tiffany from the harmless looking Taeyeon with a mysterious smirk. She looked at each of their faces, trying to get a clear idea of what’s going on.

“What is happening here?”

She looked at Taeyeon. “You have a surprise for me?”

Taeyeon sighed and nodded. “Well, I did-

Gyuri quickly cuts in, “What’s the fuss anyway? I can get us all a passes each, 2 for the teenage couple, 2 for the ugh...horny couple and another two for the married midgets. Let’s all go watch idols performs on Mubank tomorrow, okay?”

**

“She’s still here? Wow, I think she’s been sitting there for...more than 5 hours.” A male worker said to the cashier.

“I think she’ll be here till we’re closed again, just like yesterday.” The cashier, Sungmin replied. He glanced at the new male worker who was staring at the female customer with her mouth opened.

“Wow, she’s so pretty. I wonder what she’s doing here, it looks like she’s waiting for someone.” He mumbled.

Sungmin nodded. “She has nowhere else to look for her. I guess she’ll just wait here until she shows up again.”

“Ohh, ‘her’? Who? Her sister? Mother? or her friend?” The nosy worker continues.

Sungmin let out a heavy sigh. “Well, it’s more complicated than that.”

“What do you mean complicated?” He asked, curious.

Sungmin cleared his throat. “It means....that you have to move your ass now because there are loads of hot donuts waiting for you in the kitchen!”

His tone was firm and serious, causing the male worker to startle in fear. He seems to forget that Sungmin is the new manager of the donut shop.

He bowed nervously. “I’m...sorry, I’ll go to the kitchen now!”

Sungmin shook his head as he watched the new staff make his way clumsily to the kitchen. Then he glanced back at the young woman sitting by the window. She has been sitting there for hours, watching everyone who passes by while sipping her coffee.

Choi Sooyoung stirred her cup of espresso as she looked out of the window. It’s her third cup that day and she’s no longer thirsty, but she has to order something to keep on sitting there. It’s their favourite spot everytime they visit the donut shop. Hara likes sitting by the window because she enjoys watching people passing by. Sooyoung can’t help but smile at how happy Hara was observing the rushing crowds and making fun of them. They would share their thoughts and laugh together. Most of the time they would became their own fashion police, criticizing the pieces of clothes that the people of Seoul wear. She can tell how much Hara loves fashion.

She still remembers the sound of her laugh.

It used to make her heart flutter.

But now the memory became poison to her.

It kills her knowing that maybe she can’t hear Hara’s laughter again.

It kills her knowing that she was the one who stole her laughter.

“It was all because of me..."

Suddenly she felt a warm tap on her shoulder. Glancing to her side, she saw a hand with the engagement ring on her finger. And she could tell who it was immediately.

“F-Fany?”

Tiffany smiled before joining her friend at the table, even though she hasn’t offered her to do so. They looked at each other and soon the awkwardness begins to settle in. Sooyoung looked down, feeling embarrassed. She knows how Tiffany blamed her for what happened, and seeing her again only reminded her of that night. And her guilt will haunt her again.

“Is that espresso? It looks delicious. Can I have some?” Tiffany said to begin their conversation.

“Er...yeah, sure.” Sooyoung said, pushing the cup across the table to Tiffany.

Tiffany held the cup with her hands and stirs it slowly. It wasn’t the drink that she wants.

“Sooyoung-ah...” She said and Sooyoung looked up upon hearing her name called.

Tiffany looked at her friend, “I’m sorry.”

Sooyoung was shocked; she can’t recall anything that Tiffany did wrong to her.

“Why are you apologizing?” She asked.

“Because I blamed you at the party without even listening to your side of the story.” Tiffany replied.

“What? That’s not your fault, Fany-ah...” Sooyoung said, touched.

“Also because I kinda fail as your friend. I wasn’t there for you when you needed a friend. And I’m also sorry that you had to stick with Jessi.” She added.

Her last line managed to drew a smile on Sooyoung’s face. “Hey, Sica is actually a great friend.”

Tiffany bit her lip.

Sooyoung continued. “Seriously, she is a good listener, and someone I can rely-"

“I know how awesome my Jessi is.” Tiffany cuts in.

Sooyoung chuckled. “Haha, are you jealous that we’re close friends?”

Tiffany rolls her eyes. “Whatever, only I know how great she is in bed.”

“Oh, please stop. I’m not interested in knowing those things! Spare this virgin soul!” Sooyoung said, covering her ears.

“Oh come on, you’re not a virgin.” Tiffany said with a scoff.

“Hey, I am a virgin.”

Tiffany looked confused. “But at the party Hara said that you and Hyun-"

She paused realizing that she might offend her friend.

Sooyoung sighed and leaned her back against her chair. “I have never slept with Hyunjoong and I don’t know why Hara thinks so. It’s just-"

She paused and looked down in silence.

Tiffany could feel the awkwardness and blaming herself for bringing the topic up.

She cleared her throat, “Hey, me, Jessi and the others are going to watch Music Bank performances tonight. Would you like to join us?”

But Sooyoung kept silent.

“I think I can talk Gyuri into getting you a backstage pass. Maybe a wink will do the trick...” Tiffany added.

“That’s very nice Fany-ah, but sorry I can’t go.” Sooyoung said suddenly.

Tiffany looked at her friend, curious.

“I have to stay here in the shop.” Sooyoung continued.

“Er...May I ask why?” Tiffany asked gently.

“Because Hara might came when I’m not around so, I’ll wait for her here.”

“Sooyoung...”

“I don’t know where else to find her, Fany-ah. This shop is my only hope to meet her again.” Sooyoung said slowly, carefully hiding her sadness though it was reflected clearly through her eyes.

**

“Sulli, what flavour do you want? I’m about to order the ice cream now.” Lee Taemin said to the doll-like girl beside him.

Choi Sulli was spacing out almost the entire time that day. She looked at her boyfriend and shrugged.

“It doesn’t matter, just order anything. Minnie, I’m tired, I’ll be sitting on the bench over there.” She said lazily before making her way to the nearby bench. Taemin looked at her, can’t help but feel worried about her mood swings that evening. His eyes were still on her when she sits on the bench with her legs crossed.

She looked blankly at the busy street, as her mind wavers somewhere else. She can’t stop thinking of what happened the day before, and the things she said.

“Oh! I have a first aid kit, maybe we can put some plaster on that.” Sulli said before she stood up to get the kit from a nearby closet.

“Sulli...” Krystal suddenly called.

Sulli turned around. “Yeah?”

Krystal looked at her and bit her lip.

“I..."

“Hmm? What is it?”

“I...think I have to go now.” Krystal said, standing up from the sofa.

Sulli was shocked by her sudden action; seeing her standing on her swollen feet. She hurriedly went to her friend’s side. She held Krystal’s arm, stopping her from leaving.

“Hey Jung, you just got here, and your feet are hurting. Can I at least give you some plasters for your injuries? What’s the rush?”

Krystal looked at her friend with a faint smile.

“Stop being too nice to me, Sulli-ah.”

Sulli shook her head. “What are you talking about? You’re my best friend, even though we fight most of the time, you know how I care about you. Being nice to you is natural to me, especially if you’re hurting like this.”

Krystal let out a small chuckle. “Best friend? I begin to doubt that.”

“Yah Krystal Jung! Stop saying nonsense!” Sulli snapped, she had enough of Krystal’s mood swings.

Krystal continued to look at her friend. “You said that best friends can tell feelings just by looking into each other’s eyes.”

Sulli nodded vigorously. “I know I said that! And I mean it!”

“Then, look into my eyes.”

Sulli stared at the girl before her and gulped.

“Can you tell me how I feel right now?” Krystal asked, serious.

They looked at each other for what seemed like the longest seconds of their lives. Sulli gulped as she saw something deep in Krystal’s heart. Something so obvious but she kept acting like she didn’t see it.

“Then tell me, how...do I feel for you?” Krystal continued.

Sulli felt like she was trapped in between with no way out. She knows the answer to the question, but she can’t give it to her. In fact, she knew it long ago. The way Krystal’s been treating her, the way she looks at her; it’s all too obvious. But she can’t bring herself to admit it. It’s easier to pretend.

“Krystal...I...

Krystal looked at her in anticipation.

Sulli gulped. “I...Krystal...I...

Krystal sighed.

“I have to go.” She said, pulling her arm away.

Sulli froze as she looked at her friend as she grabbed her bag and walked to the door. Krystal looked down as she reached the front door, hoping Sulli would stop her from leaving. But after a few seconds pass, she knows it was all wishful thinking. With a heavy sigh, she turned the door knob.

“Krystal, don’t go.” Sulli suddenly said.

Krystal stopped upon hearing her call and she slowly turned around. Sulli was standing in front of her, staring at her with her huge puppy eyes.

“Why? Why can’t you just let me go?” Krystal asked. Inside her heart there was a faint light of hope.

Sulli sighed and hesitated again.

“Tell me the reason why I can't just go?” Krystal asked again. She was hoping to hear something from her. Though the chances are low that Sulli might know how she feels for her and even feels the same, she can’t help but keep on hoping.

Maybe it was all meant to be. Maybe she was supposed to confess to her at that time, in her house. Maybe it’s all fate...

Sulli gulped a few times before finally said. “Krystal, don’t go...because...

“...your feet are still hurting.”

Krystal looked at her friend, as all her hope just crushed into pieces. The faint light of hope in her heart just died. She knows it’s the end for them.

She let out a small chuckle.

“My feet don’t really hurt, Sulli-ah. But my heart is...aching.”

Sulli looked down and bit her lip.

Krysttal smiled. “It’s okay, this pain is only temporary. I know it will go away someday, it might take some time but I will recover. Thank you for worrying about me, Sulli.”

“You truly are...

...my best friend.” She continued.

**

“Oh my god that was amazing!! Ga In unnie WONNN!!” Squealed Jiyoung to Gyuri’s face. She was holding her sister’s hand the entire time they were watching the performances in the front seats of Music Bank, ignoring Krystal beside her. Even though Krystal huffed and glared at her several times, she still ignores her and chanted excitedly with Gyuri.

Gyuri on the other hand was glad that Jiyoung sat next to her and making all the fuss. At least it helped her take her mind off the awkwardness that has been going on. She looked over her shoulder to check on the people sitting behind her. Yoona and Yuri were sitting side by side, watching the performance with their hands clasped with each other.

For some reason, it hurts seeing them.

“Gyuri, thanks for bringing us here.” A voice from her side said. It quickly took her attention and she turned her head to the direction.

Taeyeon was smiling with her wife, Sunny next to her. They were both staring at her with a thankful expression.

“Gyuri, thank you! I'm having a great time! I can’t believe I just watched T-Ara perform with my own eyes!” Sunny added, excitedly.

Gyuri smiled. “It was all your wife’s idea. You should thank her for it too.”

Sunny nodded before grabbing Taeyeon’s face to turn and look at her. Taeyeon was grinning like an idiot.

“Thank you baby.” Sunny said before planting a few wet kisses on Taeyeon’s cheek. Taeyeon didn’t protest at all, in fact she was smiling like she was in heaven. They were fighting for almost every day and for them to feel the love again is priceless.

“I think we should move now if we still want to meet the artistes. The show’s over and they might leave soon.” Jessica suddenly said. She grabbed Tiffany’s hand and they stood up together.

Yoona nodded and pulled Yuri with her. “Let’s go.”

The group walked together towards backstage, proudly wearing their exclusive passes. Some of the crews exchange smiles with Gyuri and Taeyeon, as they knew each other when working in the same field.

Yuri wasn’t feeling well the whole time. She felt like her stomach was curling up, and turned upside down since she got there, since she saw Gyuri. Being in the same place with her girlfriend and her someone who posses her dark secret is torturing her.

“Yoong, I want to go to the bathroom. My stomach doesn’t feel so good.” Yuri said to her girlfriend. They stopped by the hallway and looked at each other.

“What’s wrong? Do you want me to go with you?” Yoona asked.

Gyuri rolled her eyes at the sight, feeling annoyed.

Yuri shook her head. “No, it’s okay. Just wait with the others.” She said before leaving to the nearby toilet.

“Yoong-ah, Yul will be fine! Everyone come on! Let’s go now! I don’t wanna miss T-Ara! I’ve waited long enough and my make-up is going to melt soon!” Sunny complains.

Taeyeon scoffed. “Then why did you put on so much make up today?”

“Because I want to look good in front of MY Hyomin!” Sunny replied.

“Yah, what do you mean ‘MY Hyomin’?!” Taeyeon asked, angry.

Krystal let out a loud huff. “If we’re still walking at the snail rate like this we're probably going to meet them next week. I want to meet 2NE1 too.”

Jiyoung pouted, the word ‘snail’ really bothered her.

Gyuri sighed. “Let’s get moving then. Their dressing room is just up ahead..."

She paused and stares at the couple by her side.

“Er...Jess, Tiff can you both just...stop flirting with each other and move, like seriously can’t you wait till you get home? Like Tiff...why are you wiping her lips in public like that?” She continued with an annoyed glare. She had enough to deal with in one night.

Tiffany quickly retreats her hand, “Because she had a milk moustache and...I’m her napkin.” She replied casually. Jessica let out a small laugh before patting her fiance’s head lovingly.

“Well said, honey.” She whispered.

Gyuri looked away, feeling more annoyed than ever.

“Where did they even get milk in here?” She mumbled to herself.

Yoona chuckled and moved first to walk beside Gyuri.

“Come on unnie, let’s move to T-Ara’s dressing room!” She said to cheer her up.

Gyuri was startled, realizing that Yoona was walking by her side with a wide smile on her face. She looked so innocent, and Gyuri can’t help but feel guilty. Honestly, she has nothing against Yoona, in fact she feels sorry for her for being deeply in love with someone like Yuri.

As they were walking through the hallway, suddenly a big tall male staff accidentally bumped into Yoona.

“Ahhh!” Shrieked Yoona as she loses her balance.

“Sorry!” He said before running off.

Yoona was helpless, trying to hold onto something to support herself from falling. But there was nothing. She closed her eyes, getting ready for the painful impact and future embarrassment.

“Yoona!” She heard Tiffany call. And then a pair of hands caught her from behind, holding her firmly. Suddenly she smells a familiar scent.

Eh?

This scent..

She has a bad feeling about this. Yoona opened her eyes slowly, as her heart begins to pound faster. She looked at the person before her with mixed feelings.

Gyuri loosened up her grip on the petite girl’s waist after helping her up.

“You’re welcome.” She said to the stunned looking Yoona.

Yoona cleared her throat before saying.

“So...it’s you.”

Chapter 51

Dumb and Dumber

Im Yoona has always been proud of her sensitive sense of smell. She’s able to not just smell something that is considered too distant for other people; she can also remember it well. But back then, it caused her nothing but trouble. When she was younger, she hated the perfume that her aunt uses and always avoid her when she came visited their house. The poor lady even thought that Yoona hated her, but the only thing she hated was her perfume. She just can’t stand the smell, it was too strong and she thought it was similar to a wet dog’s.

But she does not hate every single thing that produces an odour, for instance, she loves the aroma of her mother’s cooking and the smell of her father’s dried sweat every time he came back from work.

When Yoona enters school, she gets to explore variety types of smell. From the extremely unpleasant smell from the boy who sat at the back of the class to the over pungent perfume from the wannabe popular girl with the funny ‘konglish’ accent. And Yoona also had a hard time getting close to other people, even though she’s quite popular because of her undeniably attractive look. But since sometimes she have to hold her breath or covers her nose in order to converse with her classmates, most of them got offended by her actions. They called her arrogant and when she tries to explain the reason why, they called her a freak.

In the end, she became a loner.

But when Yoona entered secondary school, everything changed.

Why, you’d ask?

She met Yuri.

Yoona’s first impression of Yuri?

“She smells so good”.

It wasn’t Yuri’s looks or personality that caught her attention at first, it was her scent. Her natural odour was like a candy to Yoona’s nose. Yoona was the one who approached Yuri on the first day, and secured a place next to her candy in the class for the whole year. It doesn’t bother her that Yuri is a bit annoying at times, with her weird obsession for a Star Wars character, Yoda added with her peculiar habit of talking to herself, and always jotting everything down in her little journal. It doesn’t matter, because she feels the most comfortable with her. The world seems like a better place when she’s with Yuri. She can’t be bothered with the stinky boy or the pungent perfume anymore, because Yuri’s scent overcomes it all.

Over the years they stick together like a pair of Siamese twins, and soon they became inseparable.

Yoona is 21 years old now and she’s already got used to her sensitive nose. Random scents no longer cause her problems as she’s able to control her senses while growing up. But Yuri is still her candy, her favourite odour in the world and always will be.

Not just that.

Yuri was also the first girl she fell in love with, and will be the last.

Her feelings for her are so pure and unshaken, to the extent that she doesn’t know how to love any other person.

But now.

.

She recognizes Yuri’s scent by heart.

“You smell different.” She said one day.

“You taste different.” She said after they lock lips.

.

And all she got was a denial in her shaking voice.

“No.. I don’t.”

.

Yoona know she was nervous.

She knows that Yuri was lying.

Yoona know that scent was not hers.

.

Yoona knows..

And it’s been killing her to know who was it.

.

.

.

“So..it’s you.” Yoona said.

Gyuri looked at her, puzzled. “What-

“How unexpected.” Yoona continued.

The two ladies continue to stare at each other for a while. Yoona’s stare was so strong and fierce, causing the usually calm Gyuri to gulp nervously.

“Wh-what are you talking about?” She asked.

Yoona gritted her teeth, “You-

Suddenly,

“Hey, have you guys met T-Ara yet? I just ran into Supreme Team and boy they are..” Yuri paused when she noticed that Gyuri and Yoona were locked in an intense eye contact.

And suddenly she found it hard to breathe.

The rest of the gang already left, leaving the three of them in the middle of the busy hallway. After a few moments Yoona finally broke their eye contact and glanced at Yuri. Yuri looked extremely nervous with a few visible beads of cold sweats on her forehead.

Gyuri looked down, as she has no idea how to react. There’s something deep down inside her heart..

There’s something..

And suddenly Yoona grabbed Yuri’s arm before sensually ran down her bare skin to intertwine their fingers together. Yuri was startled by her action, as she was expecting the worst. Yoona surprised her even more when she abruptly gave her a sweet smile.

“Let’s go, everyone has already gone to the dressing room.” She said before pulling her girlfriend along.

“Uh..okay.”

Yuri glanced at Gyuri as she was dragged away by her girlfriend. To her surprise, Gyuri was looking at her, with an expression that she has never seen before. It wasn’t her usual evil smirk, or her teasing glare, there was..emptiness reflected in her eyes.

And also something..

..so pure, almost like..

**

A tall man wearing a brown trench coat was walking by the sidewalk in Seoul. A few passersby, female or male noticeably stopped and stare at him, like they just saw a walking statue escaped from a Greek museum. However he was too busy to notice all the attention, as he was speaking to someone on the phone. Pressing the phone to his left ear, he crossed the street after making sure the road was clear and made his way to another block of stores.

“Mom, you must take care of your health first.” Hyunjoong said gently to his phone’s receiver.

He continued to walk as he shook his head, “I’ve told you not to worry about Hara, I’ll find her soon.”

“Don’t you lie to me mom, the doctor said that you refuses to eat. Don’t make me come there and feed you myself.” He added firmly. He continued to walk; now walking pass a row of restaurants and cafe.

He carefully made his way through the crowd, even though his steps were rapid. “Mom, I promise I’ll bring Hara back. I’ve done it before, and I’ll do it again. You have to trust me.”

“I’ve confirmed with the airport earlier and they said that she has not left Korea yet. Now I’m on my way to a donut shop here in town, since my PI said that she used to visit this place often.” He said, increasing the speed of his steps.

“Maybe I can find something there-

He paused.

He stood still in front of the glass window, staring at a lady who was sitting inside. She was all alone, sipping her cold coffee probably to help keeping her awake this late evening. There was also a plate of donuts on her table, which seem cold and untouched. Hyunjoong could tell that she was tired and maybe also sleepy, judging from the size of the dark bags under her eyes.

His heart broke when he saw the lady wiped her left eye with the back of her hand as if there were tears rolling down. Her eyes weren’t wet, well not anymore.

Suddenly the lady turned towards the window and her eyes widen, shocked. Their eyes met, and they stare at each other for the longest time.

“Hyun, are you still there? What’s going on?” Joanna’s voice was heard through his phone.

Hyunjoong cleared his throat, but his eyes were still on the lady, as if he’s making sure she won’t leave.

“Mom, I have to..meet someone. I’ll see you later.” He said before hanging up the phone before her mother was able to say anything.

**

“OMG YOU’RE SO PRETTY!!” Sunny’s voice was heard filling the dressing room.

So the gang made it, they were able to catch T-Ara before they left even though there was only 3 members left. The others had gone to another schedule so they only managed to attack Eunjung, Jiyeon and Hyomin. But Sunny seems content since she was only focusing on Hyomin the entire time.

“OMG I’M YOUR FAN!!” Tiffany’s voice added to the commotion. Jessica was shocked; she had no idea that her fiancé is actually Jiyeon fangirl and finally understood why she was forced to watch Death Bell 2 with her more than three times.

The room was chaotic, with different reactions here and there. The fangirls, Sunny and Tiffany were swarming their idols with their never ending squeals, the annoyed partners, Taeyeon and Jessica were sitting on the nearby couch like two lonesome pair, the teenage kids, Krystal and Jiyoung who were chatting with two members of 2NE1 that they met and the awkward trio, Yoona, Yuri and Gyuri, being well, awkward.

Yuri was busy talking to someone on the phone and she was pacing back and forth at the back of the room leaving Yoona on the couch. Yoona was sitting next to Jessica and tries her hardest not to glare at Gyuri again. Gyuri noticed the furious glares on her every now and then. It made her wonder what exactly going on. Has Yoona found out about ‘it’?

Though she was nervous, she covered it well. She leaned her back against the wall, acting casual and continued chatting with T-Ara’s Eunjung who was also her ex-schoolmate.

“We should go eat together sometime. It feels like it’s been a while.” Eunjung said.

Gyuri nodded and smirked, “Sure, anytime. But this time make sure we’re not eating anywhere near soju or champange. I just can’t handle another drunken Eunjung episode. You were dancing to your ‘Bibop’ song on the table all night long, it was embarrassing!”

Eunjung laughed and hit Gyuri’s shoulder lightly, doesn’t seem to be embarrassed with what she did.

“Gyuri really has some connections.” Jessica suddenly mumbled.

Yoona glanced at Jessica, amused that she was observing someone other than Tiffany. Tiffany was chatting endlessly with Jiyeon, with a lot of enviable skinship happening but Jessica still looks so calm.

“Unnie, you seem calm today.” Yoona said.

Jessica turned to Yoona and raised an eyebrow in question.

“Well, Fany-unnie is..” Yoona pauses and glanced at JiFany pair.

..throwing her arms around Jiyeon right now but you seems okay with it. This is so unlike you.”

Jessica glanced at her fiancé and her idol and noticed that they were warmly taking selcas together, with their cheeks touching, like two very happy people.

She looked at Yoona with an empty expression.

But then she smiled. “What? Are you expecting me to be all jealous and..kill Jiyeon or something?” She said, followed by a small laugh that she felt was forced.

Yoona nodded.

“Hey, Tiffany is my..Napkin. I trust her. I’m not gonna be jealous for something like this.” Jessica added with another forced smile.

Yoona rolled her eyes and even shifted herself away from Jessica by a bit. It was pretty obvious that Jessica was keeping it all in.

Fany-unnie is dead tonight.

I’m sure Sica-unnie will make her..

And Yoona quickly shook the thought off her head. After all, there is something far more important that she must do rather than thinking about hot cheese.

“SUNNY! SUNNY-AH!” Taeyeon shouted as she practically jumped out of her seat and rushed to her wife.

It looks like there’s someone else who couldn’t control their jealousy.

“Yah Taeyeon, what are you doing?!” Sunny asked, annoyed. Taeyeon had suddenly come from behind and squeeze in between her and Hyomin.

“Well, I want to take a picture with T-Ara too.” Taeyeon said, pointing at Hyomin.

Hyomin looked at Taeyeon and smiled excitedly, “Ah Taeyeon unnie, you’re here too? I didn’t notice you earlier.”

Taeyeon shrugged coolly at the young idol before her. She and T-Ara have known each other for a while because they have been working together a few times for their previous albums.

“Of course I’m here. I have to be by her side at all times.” Taeyeon said, glancing at Sunny.

Hyomin looked at them, from one face to another alternately. “You and Sunny-shi? Together all the time?”

Taeyeon nodded.

Hyomin seems confused with her eyebrows creased.“But..why is that? It’s just..hahaha..

Taeyeon smiled proudly as she held Sunny’s hand in hers. Sunny was surprised by her action and was stunned.

“It’s because me and Sunny are-

“We’re friends!” Sunny suddenly cuts in.

Taeyeon felt like a sharp dagger just went through her chest. She stared at Sunny for the longest time as her mind suddenly turned pitch black.

“Oh, well that’s explains it! I thought you two were like..together or something.” Hyomin said before laughing cheerfully.

Sunny chuckles along like nothing happened though she feels the cold touch slowly slipping through her hand. She has no idea why she said that, everything happened on impulse. She thought Taeyeon would understand it when she explains it later.

How wrong she was.

“Yoona, I have to leave now.” Yuri suddenly said aloud.

She was standing by Yoona, staring softly at her as she was waiting for her response. Yoona looked at her girlfriend, shocked.

“O-kay, let me grab my bag first..” Yoona said after a while.

“No, you don’t have to.” Yuri quickly held Yoona’s arm, stopping her from getting up. Yoona looked at her, puzzled. She noticed that Gyuri was still there, and seems clueless about what’s going on.

“Well, I have to leave for work. Apparently my new PA made a major mistake about my schedule. Remember about the photoshoot for W mag in Jeju Island that I’m supposed to go to next week?” Yuri asked.

But all she got from Yoona was a shrug and a stinging remark. “Which one? You have too many photoshoots lately that I can’t keep up with it anymore. And what about the ‘photoshoot’ that you’re up to almost every night that you barely have time to spend with me? You’re not finished with that yet, aren’t you?”

Yuri was stunned, she practically stopped breathing. Everyone who overheard them was also amused, with Jessica watching them with an eyebrow raised and Gyuri who eventually formed a smirk on her face. It was fun seeing Yuri in the hot seat.

Yuri tried to reply. “Th-That..um..Wh-what-

But she failed miserably.

After battling with her sudden stutter for a while, she finally manages to cover whatever she had left.

“Umm..that’s a funny joke, Yoong..hahaha.”

But no one else was laughing.

She gulped. “An-Anyways, my new fail PA just informed me that the W photoshoot is actually tomorrow so I have to leave tonight and my flight is like..in two hours.”

Yoona shook her head, “Wow, talk about short notice. It happened quite often recently. You should fire your PA. Again.”

“Yeah, maybe I do.” Yuri replied awkwardly. She glanced at her watch.

“Oh, I gotta get going now. I guess I have to take the car, or maybe you want to send me off at the airport?” Yuri asked as she gently held Yoona’s hand. But Yoona coldly pulled it away.

Jessica chuckled. “Looks like you have to drive yourself to the airport, Yul.”

Yuri quickly smiled to cover her emotions. She has a really bad feeling about what’s going on. She glanced at Gyuri but all she got was a confused stare.

Yuri sighed and looked at Yoona who was avoiding her gaze.

“Okay, I’m going now.” Yuri said. She gently patted Yoona’s hair before leaned down to kiss the top of her head.

Yoona hasn’t moved an inch. She shut her eyes defensively as Yuri gently kisses her head, refusing to bid her goodbye.

Yuri slowly lifts her head and whispered gently. “We’ll talk when I get back. Take care, baby.”

“See you later Yuri-ahh...” Jessica said casually before yawning.

Yuri smiled and nodded. She looked around the room and noticed that the others were still too busy asking autograph from the idol groups.

“Okay, bye guys.” Yuri said slowly to Jessica and Yoona before heading to the door.

Suddenly,

“Yul..”

Called a voice so gentle, that it surprised everyone.

It was Gyuri, who was still leaning by the wall with her arms crossed.

She stared at Yuri and smiled sweetly before continuing. “Take care.”

And like on impulse, Yuri smiled back at her with a nod. “I will.”

While Jessica was watching the scene in pure confusion like an audience who slept through an important scene in a movie, Yoona was shaking with jealousy that she can no longer hold in.

“KWON YURI!” She called. She stood up and charged herself towards her girlfriend.

Yuri was startled; she froze as the furious looking Yoona marched to her with her gritted teeth and balled fists. To be honest, she was scared.

Not minding to close her gapped mouth, Jessica stared at them like watching a climax scene in a movie. “Here we go..” She mumbled, expecting a massive fight.

But to everyone surprise, Yoona grabs Yuri’s face with both of her hands before pressing her lips onto hers for a passionate ‘never-seen-in-public’ YoonYul kiss. Tiffany, Taeyeon and Sunny at the other end of the room looked at them in shock, same goes to Krystal and Jiyoung who hasn’t been paying attention to the unnies a while ago. Krystal even covered Jiyoung’s eyes. The room went quiet for a while witnessing the whole scene, the backstage staff and even the T-Ara trio and two 2NE1 members present had their jaw dropped.

The kiss went on for almost half a minute and it took Jessica to finally separate them. She tapped Yoona who was still busy playing tongue hockey with Yuri.

“Hey, enough. Don’t you care about your image anymore? You’re a top model and a future actress, remember?” Jessica said firmly.

Yoona slowly releases Yuri from her grip before wiping her lips clean. Yuri was blushing, panting, and also confused.

“Sica unnie, I just want to say goodbye to MY girlfriend. Is that wrong?” Yoona said glancing to where Gyuri was earlier.

But Gyuri was no longer there.

**

Park Gyuri was rushing through the crowds of staff and singers after leaving the dressing room. She had one hand to cover her face as she passes through.

She cannot be seen like this.

Not with the tears on her face.

**

Choi Sooyoung continues to gaze out of the window as the night grew darker. She acted like she’s alone at the table even though now she has a company. Hyunjoong on the other hand couldn’t stop staring at the woman before him, as his heart broke into million pieces.

Sooyoung looked so depressed, that he almost can’t recognize her anymore. This was their first meeting since the incident at Hara’s birthday ever since Sooyoung has been avoiding him and ignoring all his calls and messages.

What had happened really changed everything.

“Oppa, do you have any news about Hara?” Sooyoung asked out of the blue. She was still staring out of the window as she asked.

Hyunjoong sighed. “Not much. But I do know that she’s still in Korea.”

“It’s really weird, like she’s leaving us no trail at all. She has not been in contact with her friends or went to her favourite clubs, she just..disappear.”He added with another heavy sigh.

“This donut shop was my last hope, but then..”

Sooyoung finally turned her gaze to the man before her. “Do you think she’s alright?” She asked with her cracked voice.

He nodded vigorously. “Don’t worry, Hara is a tough girl. I’m sure she’s okay.”

Sooyoung looked down and kept silent.

“If anything happen to her, I..” She paused.

She closed her eyes and tears begin to slip the corner of her eyes again.

“..I-

Suddenly a pair of warm hands grabs her hands gently. She looked up and met Hyunjoong’s comforting gaze.

“Everything will be alright. I promise you that.” He said.

He lifted his right hand and tenderly wipes the beads of tears on her face.

“Stop crying, it hurts me so much seeing you like this-

To his surprise, she pushed his hand aside which then accidentally hit a plate of donuts on the table. The plate fell on the floor and the donuts were scattered all over. However the plate didn’t break. A few customers in the shop were staring at them, curious on what just happened.

Hyunjoong was startled and was frozen due to shock.

Unsure of what to do, he stumbled upon his words. “Soo-Sooyoung..”

Sooyoung quickly pulled her other hand from his grip and surprised him even more. She took a deep breath before turning her gaze to the man.

“Oppa, don’t do this.” She said slowly.

Hyunjoong gulped.

“I care about you, but I’m sorry, we just can’t..be.” She continued.

“Sooyoung-ah..” He called again.

Sooyoung looked away and continued. “Everytime I look at you, I can’t help it but..

..you remind me of Hara, the look on her face, her despairing expression, the tears that rolled down her cheeks and how broken she was..”

She paused and stared at Hyunjoong.

“And how we betrayed her, the two people that she trusts the most in her life. I just couldn’t..”

The man gulped and looked down. He don’t need to be reminded of that again. The fact that he betrayed his own sister is the main reason to his sleepless nights. It played on his head like a broken record.

“Oppa, I hope you can understand.” Sooyoung added gently. She meant it when she said she cares about Hyunjoong.

“I..” He sighed.

“I understand.” Hyunjoong replied slowly.

**

What is this..thing rolling down my face?

Gyuri slowly wiped her face with her hands and noticed that her hands were wet. She can’t believe that she had cried that much.

She can’t believe that she just cried.

“What the hell?!” She shouted at herself. She stares down at the toilet’s cold marble floor.

Putting both hands on the sink counter, she shut her eyes as she tries to get her act together. She is Park Gyuri, she’s not supposed to be acting this way, crying like a baby.

I don’t care about Yuri and Yoona..

I don’t care about Yuri..

Yul..

“F***! I don’t give a damn about her!” She shouted to the mirror before her. Her voice echoed in the toilet. Luckily she was alone in there.

Staring at the reflection of herself before her, she realized how frail she really is. The strong and arrogant goddess that she always is was nowhere to be seen. The only person she saw was a messed up young woman sobbing like a fool. She was a mess, with her smudged eyeliners making her look like a sad panda. But she didn’t bother to fix her makeup, and instead she continues to stare at her weak self.

I thought I’m strong enough.

I thought I can take it.

I thought I can fake it.

But I can’t.

“When it comes to you, I can’t.” She mumbled to herself.

Suddenly the toilet’s door was pushed open. Gyuri quickly pulled tissues to cover her face and act normal. She stood up straight and put up her arrogant look. But everything went out the window when she realized that the person who came in was none other than Yoona.

Gyuri gulped. “Ah Yoona-

Suddenly Yoona shut the door behind her and locked the door. Both women stared at each other. There were no words spoken between them, just intense stares that was enough to build the tension in the air.

Gyuri maintain her composure and managed to act casual. She turned on the tap and begins to wet the tissues in her hands.

As she looks into the mirror, she said, “Eyeliners. I knew I shouldn’t listen to Dara and wear this type of eyeliner. It got ruined easily.” She said, wiping the corner of her right eye with the wet tissue. She remained calm even though she can guess what about to happen next. The look in Yoona’s eyes revealed it all.

Yoona knows.

“Leave Yuri alone.” Yoona suddenly said. Her voice sounds so serious and firm. It made Gyuri stop fixing her makeup as she glanced at Yoona through the reflection of the huge mirror.

Though the tension was high, Gyuri chuckled.

“What are you saying?” She said as if she just heard something ridiculous. She continues to wipe her left eye to remove the smudged eyeliners.

Yoona scoffed. “Do I look that dumb to you? You think I have no idea what has been going on these few weeks?”

Gyuri shrugged. “I have no idea what you’re saying.”

“CUT IT OUT! I KNOW ABOUT YOU AND YURI!” Yoona shouted angrily. Her usual angelic look has now changed. Gyuri has never seen her so angry. She threw the tissues into the trash bin and turned around. Now she has a closer look at Yoona as they were standing only a few steps apart from each other. The younger lady was furious and her cheeks had turned red from all the anger she kept inside.

Gyuri crossed her arms and cleared her throat. “So, you knew?”

“Oh yes, I do.” Yoona replied fiercely.

“How do you find out? Did Yuri tell you or-

“Yuri and I know each other for a really long time. I can tell if she’s been keeping secrets from me, I just..know.” Yoona cut in. Gyuri stared at her, curious and a bit intimidated.

“And I know that she’s seeing someone else, she has been acting weird, but I just can’t figure out who that is, until I met you today.” Yoona continued with a serious gaze.

Gyuri looked away. “So, does Yuri know that you’ve found out about her er..part-time activity?”

But her reply surprised Gyuri. “No.”

Gyuri scoffed. “What the?! Why don’t you ask her first instead of attacking me like this? Starting a catfight in a locked toilet? What is this? High school drama?!”

“I’m sorry, corrected, a lesbian high school drama?” She added jokingly.

“Do you think this is funny, huh?” Yoona asked angrily. Gyuri’s ignorant attitude has been ticking her off.

“You’re having an affair with someone else’s girlfriend and you are proud of it?” She questioned.

Gyuri shook her head. “It’s not exactly an affair..

Taking a step forward, she continued. “Is your hobby taking something that isn’t yours? Last time it was Jessica unnie, and now my Yuri! You just won’t change, won’t you? It’s just who you are! You’re nothing but a lonely and pathetic b****!!”

“HEY, WATCH YOUR MOUTH LITTLE GIRL!!” Gyuri shouted as she has reached her limit. She took a step forward closer to Yoona and grits her teeth.

As she poked the latter’s shoulder with her finger, she continued. “Who are you to judge me, huh? You know nothing about me.”

She smirked and poked her harder. “Your girlfriend won’t look for me if you know how to take care of her every night.”

Yoona gasped in disgust and backed away. “Sh-Shut up.”

Gyuri chuckled seeing her reaction. “Oops, did I just offended you little girl? It’s not my fault that Yuri enjoys being in bed with me more than a little girl like you. To Yuri you are nothing but her safety net, knowing that you will always be there at the end of the day no matter what she had done to you. And you’re calling me pathetic?”

“I SAID SHUT UP B****!” Yoona shouted again.

Gyuri rolled her eyes. “Again with the name calling, how boring. Shall I call the teacher and put you in the detention?”

But then, Gyuri let out a loud sigh. “Okay, listen Yoona, I honestly have nothing against you. Plus you’re Tiffany’s cousin and all. The matter is between me and Yuri, and I really don’t want to drag you into this. You don’t deserve this. You don’t deserve someone so manipulating and sly like her. You deserve, much, much better.”

Yoona seemed calmer as she looked down. “I..know Yuri is not a saint, but I don’t care-

..I just want you to leave her.”

Gyuri scoffed. “And then what? If it’s not me then it’s probably some other woman next time. Are you going to hunt down each of them too?”

“I will make sure there won’t be another one. But that is none of your business, that’s my problem.” Yoona replied.

Gyuri stared at her and shook her head. “What kind of woman are you? There is a limit to being loyal. But this? This is just plain dumb..”

Yoona scoffed. “Dumb?! If being in love is dumb, then yes, I am the stupidest person in the world but what else can I do?! I love Yuri, and I know she loves me too! And for that I will stay by her side and keep our relationship alive no matter what!” Yoona burst out with teary eyes. Gyuri was too shocked to come out with a witty comeback.

“Then what about you? If you know how Yuri is then why are you still with her? Doesn’t that make you dumb too?” Yoona asked as she struggled to hold back her tears.

“I..I have my reasons, but I’m not like you.” Gyuri replied, stuttering.

“Just leave Yuri.” Yoona insists.

Gyuri shook her head. “No, I won’t.”

“Sh-she’s my girlfriend! B****! Just leave her alone!”

“MAKE ME!”

“YOU B****!” Yoona had finally reached her limit. She pulled Gyuri’s long golden hair forward by surprise, causing the other woman to be dragged along.

“AAAAHH!” Gyuri screamed as she struggled to break free from Yoona’s forceful grip.

Knowing that she can’t get out of it, she then pushed herself towards Yoona, causing the latter to be trapped in between the wall and herself. She tried to hold both Yoona’s arm and prevent her from attacking again, but failed. Yoona was fast and much stronger than she look. She easily wiggled her way free from Gyuri’s clutch before giving her a powerful punch on the left side of her face.

Gyuri was thrown backwards, and soon she felt the pain on her butt caused by the impact of her fall. It was painful since she landed hard on the toilet’s marble floor but it can’t beat the throbbing pain on her face.

Yoona has also fallen on the floor. She is now rubbing her sore right fist. Her punch landed on Gyuri’s solid left jaw and the impact hurts the both of them.

“Why?”Yoona suddenly asked. Gyuri looked up and their eyes met.

“Why can’t you just leave Yuri? You can easily have any other people that you desire, any top celebrity or models, you are Park Gyuri..” Yoona continued.

As Gyuri was rubbing her painful face, she replied. “Because..

..it’s not those other people that I desire.”

“Because they can’t make me feel the way I feel when I’m with her..”

“Just her, just Yuri..” She continued.

Yoona stared at her, shocked seeing the other side of Gyuri. Realizing eyes on her, Gyuri quickly control her cool and looked at Yoona.

“Yoona, I’m sorry. I can’t leave Yuri because..

..I’m in love with her.”

Chapter 52

All Grown Up

(PG-13)

“Honey, where is Yoona? We have to leave now.” Jessica asked, glancing at her watch. She, Tiffany, Krystal, Jiyoung, Sunny and Taeyeon were making their way to the parking lot after leaving backstage.

After checking her phone, Tiffany replied, “Yoong just texted me. She said that she wants us to leave first... Eh? I wonder why?” She said with worried expression on her face.

“Maybe she met some friends or has other plans we didn’t know. She’s a big girl, don’t worry.” Sunny replied comfortingly with a pat on Tiffany’s shoulder.

“Okay, then that leaves us with Gyuri. Where is she?” Jessica said like a leader of a scout troop checking her members.

Suddenly Jiyoung put up her hand. “Ah, Gyuri unnie said that she has something to take care of and-

“She wants me to take Jiyoung home.” Krystal continued.

The gang stopped when they arrived at their cars.

“Alright then, so I’ll send you both home. There’s no way I’ll let you two roam the streets of Seoul this late at night.” Jessica said.

Krystal looked disappointed. “But unnie-"

“No buts, Soojung, get in the car.” Jessica cuts in.

Tiffany chuckled watching her fiancé playing a responsible adult. She seems hot that way. Like always.

“Okay girls, get in.” Tiffany said before opening the door to the car’s backseat.

But suddenly,

“Sunny, what am I to you again?” Taeyeon asked with a serious expression on her face.

Everyone was shocked as she was being quiet the entire time. They looked at her, curious.

Sunny gulped. She knew this is coming, but not in public.

“May I ask what does the ring on our finger mean?” Taeyeon continued.

Sunny looked away. “Taeyeon, you’re exaggerating…"

“ANSWER ME!” Taeyeon suddenly shouted.

Her sudden outburst added tension to the atmosphere; they all found it hard to breathe.

“Tiffany, ask the girls to get into the car now.” Jessica ordered.

Tiffany nodded and hurriedly shoved Krystal and Jiyoung into their car.

“What’s going on?” Krystal asked, puzzled.

“Something you don’t want to know.” Tiffany replied short before closing the door.

Taeyeon’s face was red from her sudden explosion. It’s like all her pent up emotions are about to burst out tonight.

She pointed her finger at Sunny as she said. “You always said that I didn’t give enough commitment to our marriage, but look now...

…You’re not even willing to admit that I’m your wife, in front of someone you just met!”

Sunny gulped. “That is not what happened-"

“Who the hell is she to you? But that doesn’t matter! It’s just the fact that you’re too embarrassed to admit who you are is just...so sooo hypocritical!” Taeyeon continued.

Tiffany put a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. “Taeyeon, relax...”

But she pushed her hand away.

“Do you find it so embarrassing that you’re a lesbian? Was it so hard for you to live with that fact everyday with me? Are you ashamed to be seen with me?” She continues to throw her series of questions.

“KIM TAEYEON! STOP IT!” Sunny shouted back. The atmosphere turned fiercer. Jessica tries to calm Sunny down but she was also pushed away.

Sunny grits her teeth. “If I’m embarrassed then I wouldn’t have married you in the first place!”

“Hey, I am committed to this marriage more than you know! I’m willing to start a family with you, but you’re the one who keeps running away everytime I start a conversation about it!” She added angrily.

“I wasn’t running away!” Taeyeon protested.

“Yes you were! You were never there for our doctor’s appointments! Do you know how I feel going to the hospital alone? What’s the point of being married then?!”

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other wondering what they should do to help. Their friends are fighting about their marriage in the parking lot and it should be stopped. Jiyoung and Krystal were still shocked as they looked at them fighting from inside the car. They have never seen Sunny or Taeyeon like that before. They are always the warm and cheerful ones and their relationship was solid and strong.

Taeyeon scoffed. “Yes, being married. Maybe you’re the one who’s not clear of the meaning of marriage.”

“Ever since we got married, there’s hardly any discussion going on anymore. All there is just Sunny, Suuny, Sunny. You never asked me about the pregnancy, you just decided for me to have it.”

“Y-You agreed to it!” Sunny protested.

“Since when? You decided that I agreed to it!” Taeyeon shouted.

Sunny became speechless.

Taeyeon sighed.

“It’s just you, you you. Your decision. You.”

They looked at each other, but there were no more words spoken. Everything was out of their chest and now it’s all became clear. Let’s just hope it’s not too late.

Taeyeon shook her head.

“I've just...had enough of this.”

She turned around and walked away from her wife and friends towards the road. Sunny was too shocked to react. She looked down and stared at her own feet. And soon tears begin to escape the corners of her eyes.

“I…didn’t know.” She whispered to herself.

**

“I had no idea that Taeyeon and Sunny were having problems. They always seem so..you know, stable.” Tiffany said to Jessica.

Jessica nodded in agreement to whatever Tiffany was saying as she carefully took a turn on a T-junction. She was driving her fiance, her sister and Jiyoung home right after the drama at the parking lot.

“Taeyeon has always been like that, sometimes I hate it.” Tiffany added with a cute huff.

“Like what?” Jessica asked, curious.

“She likes to keep it all inside, suppressing all the emotions to herself. I think that’s what caused their fight, because Taeyeon finally can’t hold in her tension.” Tiffany replied.

“So basically, it was a communication breakdown. They don’t talk about the obvious problem and hope it will fade away on its own, which it won’t.” Jessica continued.

“Just like an elephant in the room.” Krystal suddenly said.

Tiffany looked over her shoulders and look at Krystal. She was sitting by the window while Jiyoung at the opposite side.

“Exactly.” Tiffany said.

Jessica glanced at the mirror and smiled at her sister. Krystal shrugged.

“That’s why it is very important to be honest with each other when you’re in a relationship.” Jessica added matter-of-factly.

Suddenly Krystal chuckled. “I guess you both had learned your lesson.”

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other before smiling.

“It took one wedding, a crazy ex-boyfriend and a half-psycho friend to finally come to this. Thank god.” Krystal added. Jessica cleared her throat and glanced at her sister to stop spilling more things since Jiyoung was there.

Jiyoung looked at them, curious. She had no idea what they were saying.

“Ah Sica unnie, can you pull over here. It’s closer to my house.” Jiyoung said, pointing by the road.

Jessica manoeuvred the car before stopping at the place Jiyoung mentioned.

“Here?” She said, looking out of the window. There was a small road heading towards the houses on top of the hill.

“Yes, here will be fine. Thank you for the ride, Sica unnie, Fany unnie.” Jiyoung said as she bowed politely, before putting her hand on the door, getting ready to get off the car.

“Wait!” Tiffany shouted.

Everyone looked at her, shocked.

“It’s quite dark out there and the street looks empty, isn’t there any other way so that we can drop you off at your doorstep?” She continued with a worried expression.

Jiyoung shook her head. “It’s okay unnie! I’m already used to this road and neighbourhood, and my house is just nearby. I’ll be okay!”

“What? Your hood? Oh come on, I’ll walk you home.” Krystal suddenly said.

“E-Eh? No, yo-you don’t have to!” Jiyoung protested, with her cute blushing cheeks.

“I’ve promised Gyuri unnie I would. Now let’s go, you’re wasting my time.” Krystal said before opening the door and get off the car.

Jiyoung was still shocked and noticed that Jessica and Tiffany were staring at her with matching smirks on their faces.

“I-I’ll go now! Thanks for the ride Sica unnie! Fany unnie!” Jiyoung bowed her head again before getting off the car and catch up with Krystal.

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other as their minds connected. Then they both wind down the window glass and saw the two girls already walking side by side up the road in sync. Contrary to their arguments earlier, their steps were slow like a couple not wanting their date to end.

**

Tiffany and Jessica looked at the two girls as they slowly walked along the road.

Suddenly Tiffany cooed. “Aww, look how fast she has grown, our Krystal.”

Jessica leaned her back on her seat and gulped.

“Does this mean that my sister is...gay?!”

Tiffany stared at her girlfriend with an eyebrow raised.

“Oh no, Soojung is a lesbian! My baby sister like girls!” Jessica said, surprised.

Tiffany shook her head, “Are you being sarcastic or what because as a proud Jessbian, I find your reaction quite offensive.”

Jessica looked at her fiancé and laughed. “Ahahaha! Jessbian? I like that.”

Her fiancé smiled and crossed her arms. “And you’re LesFany. For eternity.”

Jessica nodded in agreement before lovingly caresses Tiffany’s cheek. Then she sighed.

“I always knew Krystal was like that. I don’t mind it since well...yeah you know, but I kinda feel like she’s too young to be...caught in such emotions.”

“You mean...love?” Tiffany asked and Jessica nodded in response.

“She’s 16, that’s normal.”

“It’s still too young.”

“Then, when was the first time you fell in love?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica tilted her head and smiled lovingly. “You didn’t know?”

Tiffany shook her head.

“I first fell in love when I was ten. I met the most beautiful girl and I knew ever since that she’s the one for me.” Jessica said gently.

Tiffany creased her eyebrows and frowned. “With who?”

“That girl is all grown up now, and now she’s even more beautiful. I honestly think she is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.” Jessica added.

“Alright, who?” Tiffany asked, with anger in her tone.

Jessica smiled. “I’m looking at her right now.”

Tiffany was dumbfounded for a while.

“You mean...me?”

Jessica nodded with a chuckle. “Is there anyone else in this car?”

“But we didn’t meet when we were ten…oh wait, oh yes we did...”

“In our dreams.” They said simultaneously.

They both looked away shyly and giggled like newly dating couples.

Tiffany grinned. “Oh really? And all these years it never changed?”

“That’s true.” Jessica replied.

“That’s hard to believe.” Tiffany said.

Jessica smiled shyly. Her cheeks are all heated up but she has to say what she wants to Tiffany.

“She’s the only person that I can bring myself to love. Whether ten years ago, now or forever. Without her I don’t know what love is.” She said.

Tiffany stared at her fiancé as she continues to confess. Unlike her usual corny and sweet words, this felt more pure, innocent.

“I am born to love her.” Jessica continued.

Tiffany gulped when Jessica stared deeply into her eyes. Her heartbeat just doubled, it felt like it’s bursting out of her chest.

“Tiffany, I am born to love you.” Jessica said gently.

Tiffany looked down, embarrassed with her cheeks now turned into the colour of a ripe tomato. Jessica is so good at making her fall in love all over again.

Jessica stared at the shy Tiffany and smiled. She will remember her shy expression tonight for the rest of her life.

“Sometimes I wonder what I did to deserve someone like you in my life.”Tiffany suddenly said.

“You complete my life, and that’s a pretty good deed.” Jessica replied casually.

Tiffany chuckled and looked at the love of her life. Their eyes met and they stared at each other for a long time. And soon their heads moved closer to each other, inch by inch until their noses touch.

“I love you, blankie.” Tiffany whispered sweetly before leaning in for a kiss.

Jessica pressed her lips onto Tiffany’s and closed her eyes to enjoy the heat and the love poured in the tender kiss. She wrapped her arms around Tiffany’s waist and pulled her closer.

In her mind, suddenly one thing came up.

Car sex.

It was such a naughty thought after a sweet moment but Jessica just can’t help it. She had no idea when did her hand ended up in between Tiffany’s honey thighs. All she knows was that the latter was having the same thought as hers or she won’t be thrusting herself towards her hand.

How exciting...

But suddenly,

“HEY OPEN THE DOOR! STOP MAKING OUT AND OPEN THE F***ING DOOR!” Someone shouted from the outside.

It was none other than Krystal, who was staring at them in panic, frantically pointing at the door, asking them to open it. Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other, puzzled.

Then Jessica quickly pulled her hand from in between Tiffany’s legs and unlocks the car.

Krystal entered the car as soon as possible and slammed the door. She was panting with the beads of sweats on her forehead. But she was also flustering.

“What happen? Why are you...blushing?” Tiffany asked, curious.

“I AM NOT! JUST GO! NOW! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! UNNIE, STEP ON IT!” She shouted at her sister.

Jessica was startled but she obeyed her baby sister’s order anyway. They got on the main road and make their way to the next destination to drop Krystal off. As the car drove away from Jiyoung’s house, Krystal seems calmer.

But Tiffany and Jessica can’t help but wonder,

What just happened?

**

“Soojung dear, what’s wrong with you?” Julia Jung asked concern. She cupped her daughter’s face to have a closer look at her.

“I’m okay mom, I’m tired, and can I just go to my room now?” Krystal asked.

“But did you have your dinner yet?” Julia asked, still not letting her daughter go. She held her arm tightly.

“Mom, I’m not hungry. I just want to rest in my room.” Krystal said, removing her mother’s grip from her arm before she hurriedly went upstairs towards her room.

“Okay, good night dear...” Julia can’t help but look at her youngest daughter as she leave, worrying about her weird action that night.

“Mom, Krystal is fine, she’s just tired. I guess me and Tiffany better get going now. It’s getting late.” Jessica suddenly said.

Julia turned around and looks at the two ladies before her.

“No.” She replied.

Tiffany and Jessica looked at each other, puzzled.

“It’s been a while since you two spend a night in this house. I insist you both to sleep here tonight.” Julia said firmly.

Jessica sighed. “Oh come on, we always come here...”

“Really? When was the last time you came to visit me, Sooyeon? Ever since you and Tiffany moved in together all you seem to care about is her. Your mother doesn’t mean much to you anymore.” Julia said.

She then glanced to Tiffany. “No offense dear.”

“None taken.” Tiffany replied with an awkward grin. It’s really rare seeing Jessica being nagged by her mother and honestly Tiffany kinda enjoys it.

Jessica rolled her eyes. “That’s not true! We talk on the phone like...3 times a week and we have family dinners with grandpa almost every weekend and-"

“Jessi, let’s spend our night here.” Tiffany cuts in. It’s time to put an end to the endless mother-daughter argument. She gently held Jessica’s hand in hers before looking at Julia.

“And mom, maybe we can discuss about the engagement party tomorrow morning. I would like to hear more about your wonderful plan, and I also have a few suggestions for the type of flowers for the event.” She added.

Julia's eyes lit up hearing about it. She smiled widely as she continued. “Of course we can! I have so much to tell you! Jessica here never seems to care about the party, or the wedding!”

Jessica rolled her eyes again and Tiffany laughed. “I’ve tried to make her interested, but she just doesn’t care.”

“I just don’t like big events. Its way too many people, way too crowded.” Jessica protests.

“Sooyeon, a wedding is a once in a lifetime event, of course it has to be something memorable! And huge!” Julia said.

“As long as I’m with Tiffany, it’s enough. We could get married in an empty church somewhere on a deserted island and it’ll still be memorable to me.” Jessica added defensively.

Tiffany grinned widely. “Look mom, isn’t she a hopeless romantic?”

Julia sighed. “You really have swept my daughter off her feet dear.”

Jessica scoffed, annoyed. “Aishh, enough both of you. Mom, can I take Tiffany upstairs now? We’re tired.”

“Sure you can, but Tiffany sleeps in the guest room.” Julia said casually.

Jessica looked at her mother, shocked. “Mom..."

Suddenly Julia laughed. “Like that will stop you two.”

The two ladies looked at each other and let out a relieved sigh.

“And speaking of which, I have something for you...” Julia paused and looks into a bag nearby.

…here it goes…

...a CD for love making, Vol.3!” She continued with a CD in her hand.

“Eh?”

Then she realized that the girls already left.

**

“Look, it’s PillowFany!” Squealed Tiffany as she ran towards Jessica’s bed. She jumped onto the bed and grabbed the pillow in the middle of the bed.

Jessica walked slowly into her old room before locking the door behind her. She has completely forgotten about the embarrassing pillow that she smooched every night before going to bed. And now Tiffany is playing with it, with her stain of drool still visible on it.

Jessica can’t express how embarrassed she was at the moment.

“En-enough with the pillow!” She said, grabbing the pillow from Tiffany’s hand and threw it onto the floor. She was blushing madly and wished Tiffany didn’t see her like that. But it was too late to hide.

Grinning from ear to ear, Tiffany gently took Jessica’s hands into hers and pulled her down to the bed. Jessica complies with her wish and lay together with Tiffany in her arms wrapping her like a blanket. Tiffany intertwined her fingers with Jessica’s right hand before planting a tender kiss at the back of her hand. They smiled at each other in bliss.

“You know Blankie, you really impressed me today.” Tiffany suddenly said.

Jessica looked at her, curious. “I did?”

Tiffany tilted her head to look at her fiancé’s face.

“Look at you acting oblivious, aigoo so cute our Blankie!” She said as she pats Jessica’s head like a little kid.

Jessica chuckled but then Tiffany can’t stop patting her head, making her a bit annoyed. She pushed her hand gently to make her stop. “Honey, stop that.”

“Aigoo, but you’re so cute today! All grown up! My Blankie is all grown up!” Tiffany then moved her hand to pat Jessica somewhere else, which was her butt.

Jessica was shocked, not that she doesn’t enjoy butt spank, but this type of butt patting is quite annoying.

“Blankieeeee~” Tiffany said as she continues to pat Jessica’s buns.

“Yah! What is this all about?!” Jessica asked, irritated. She held Tiffany’s hand to stop her from patting her like a baby.

Tiffany smiled cheekily. “Earlier today, you were not jealous at me and Jiyeon.”

Jessica gulped. “So?”

“That’s not usual, because I was expecting you to...I don’t know, hurt Jiyeon?” Tiffany replied.

“Oh honey, you were just fangirling over your favourite actress, the new me won’t be jealous of something like that. Besides, in the end it’s me who holds you every night.” Jessica said before giving a small peck on Tiffany’s forehead.

Tiffany grinned again. “That’s why I said you’re all grown up.”

“I kinda missed the old Jealous Sica though.” She added sadly.

Jessica broke into laughter upon hearing that while Tiffany looked at her in amusement. “What’s so funny?”

Jessica smiled before trailing her hand on Tiffany’s neck causing the latter to flinch a little. Then she gently pushes up her chin so that they will face each other. Tiffany gulped as Jessica stares deep into her eyes.

“You want to meet Jealous Sica again?” Jessica asked with her hoarse voice.

Tiffany nodded.

Jessica smirked. “Well then, brace yourself.”

With one swift move she repositioned herself on the bed, pinning Tiffany under her. She’s not wasting any more time as she skilfully snaked her hands into Tiffany’s shirt, pulling it up.

“Jealous Sica will take you on a ride you’ll never forget.” Jessica added with a smirk.

Chapter 53

Until The Sunrise

“Are you sure you don’t want to join us to the bar, Yuri? It’ll be fun.” A female staff said. She, Yuri and two others were walking along the hallway of the hotel they were staying.

Yuri shook her head and replied. “I think I have to pass this one. I’m just too tired from the shoot and right now I just want to get some sleep.”

The young female staff then smirked. “Oh come on, don’t you want someone to accompany you sleeping tonight?” She teased.

Yuri’s face stiffens up and she cleared her throat nervously. “No thanks. Actually I have to call someone, it’s really important. Thanks for the invite though.”

“Awwh, that’s too bad. I was hoping you could show your dance skills again tonight.” She said as they reached the elevator.

“Maybe next time. Have fun, ladies.” Yuri replied with a smile before waving at the girls in the elevator.

The elevator eventually went down and Yuri can finally let out a sigh. It was hard trying to get rid of her entourage friends who loves to party. She continues her way to her room as she reached down her jeans pocket to grab her phone.

As she was browsing her contacts, someone familiar called. “Good evening Yul.”

Yuri paused, and slowly looked up. And she was up for a surprise. “Gyuri? What are you doing here? I thought you’re in Seoul.”

Park Gyuri was leaning her back against the door of Yuri’s hotel room. She crossed her arms before replying. “I came here on the first flight after you left. I realized that I can’t go through another night without you.”

Yuri gulped. “What are you saying..”

Gyuri stared at Yuri for a while, as the awkward silence begin to settle in between them. Their stares were intense and Yuri can’t help but gulped a few times. But suddenly, Gyuri broke out laughing. “Hahahaha! Are you expecting me to say that? In your dreams Kwon Yuri, in your wildest dreams.”

Yuri let out a relieved sigh and a small chuckle.

With an arrogant glare, Gyuri added. “I’m actually here for some photography work, since my friend was desperately asking me to come.”

“Oh, I see.” Yuri nodded. Then she continues to look at her phone to browse her phone for an important name.

“What are you doing?” Gyuri asked, irritated. She was standing there but Yuri was looking at something else. What can be more attractive than her?

“I have to make an important call, sorry.” Yuri replied.

Gyuri raised an eyebrow. “Important? To whom? Yoona?”

Yuri gulped. “Well-

“I wouldn’t call her if I were you.”

Yuri glanced at Gyuri, puzzled. “Why not?”

Gyuri trailed her gaze at Yuri from head to toe and licked her lips before adding. “It’s 2 in the morning; I reckon she’s already fallen asleep. Calling her right now will only piss her off. Trust me; pretty girls need their beauty sleep.”

Yuri looked at Gyuri and slowly getting her logic. As she was staring at the tempting goddess, she can tell that Gyuri was tired from the journey as there were dark circles under her eyes and there were bruises on her left jaw..

“Wait, what is that on your face? Oh my, that looks serious!” Yuri said, concerned. She moved closer to Gyuri and gently held her face to take a closer look. Gyuri gulped at her touch and tries hard not to blush.

“Oh er, I ran into a wall on my way here..” She reasoned.

“A wall? What kind of wall that leaves this kind of mark? It looked like you’ve been punched by someone.”

“A beautiful and angry wall.” Gyuri replied with a chuckle.

“Is there such wall?”

“Oh yes, I’ve seen one.”

Yuri chuckled and slowly retreats her hand from Gyuri’s face. “Anyway, that wall got you pretty bad. Come into my room, I have some plasters to fix that.”

**

“Why didn’t you put any ointment on your face, now this is going to leave a mark.” Yuri said. She gently wiped the bruise on Gyuri’s face with a wet tissue.

“It didn’t hurt before, so I had no idea it’s this bad.” Gyuri replied.

Yuri scoffed. “You’re jaw is swollen, and you’re saying it doesn’t hurt? What’s wrong with your senses?”

Gyuri shrugged.

“Come here.” Yuri said, pulling Gyuri closer. The blonde obliged and let Yuri held her face. Yuri inched closer to Gyuri’s face, so close that the latter was able to feel her breathing on her cheeks. Gyuri froze.

Suddenly Yuri blew her breath on Gyuri’s bruised jaw causing her to twitch a little. And then Yuri inched away from her to get the plaster from the first-aid kit. When she turned to face Gyuri, she noticed that the other girl was staring at her. Their eyes met and the awkwardness fills the room again.

“You..care about me?” Gyuri suddenly asked. Her voice was so gentle and sweet that it surprised Yuri.

Yuri cleared her throat.

“I’m just..well..towards a friend..” She replied with her jumbled words. All of the sudden her brain was unable to process a proper sentence.

“Oh, so I am a friend to you?” Gyuri asked.

“I care about all of my friends.” Yuri replied.

“Yul, you’re not answering my question.”

But Yuri looked down and pretended not to hear anything. She grabbed the first aid kit and arranges the contents of the box like it matters.

“Yoona is so lucky to have such a caring girlfriend. At least you act like you care.” Gyuri continued with a chuckle.

“Don’t talk about Yoona.” Yuri said almost immediately.

“Why? Why can’t I mention Yoona?”

“It’s..not appropriate.”

Gyuri scoffed. “Not appropriate? Why? It’s not like I’m bashing her or anything.”

“It’s..making me feel uncomfortable when I’m around you.”

“Uncomfortable? Kwon Yuri you’re weird. It’s not that-

Suddenly Yuri grabbed Gyuri’s face and tilted her head. She ripped open a plaster and slowly patched it on Gyuri’s bruise mark while the latter sat still during the whole process like a mannequin. Yuri really got her under her spell.

“Just..don’t. Okay?” Yuri whispered.

“Okay.”

**

The sound of a women laughing filled the room. Yuri was shaking her head, and hitting the edge of the chair that she was on as she tries to stop giggling. Gyuri was sitting on another chair opposite of her, smiling as she watches her with amusement.

“Oh my god Park Gyuri, you are so weird!” Yuri said when she finally able to stop.

Gyuri chuckled. “I’m not weird. Just..unique, I guess?”

“Who checks herself in the mirror everytime before going to bed?”

“I do.” Gyuri replied casually.

Yuri rolled her eyes. “Oh Gyul, you know you’re beautiful. You don’t have to make sure of it that often.”

A smile crept on Gyuri’s face upon hearing her first sentence. “You think I’m beautiful?” She asked.

Yuri looked at the young woman before her before uncomfortably looking away. “Of course, I mean everyone who has seen you will say so. You’re undeniably..good looking.”

“I don’t care about what other people’s think. I’m asking from your point of view.” Gyuri added boldly.

Yuri looked out of the balcony and wrapped the blanket around her body tighter as the night gets colder. She took a deep breath before continuing. “I think..you’re exceptionally gorgeous.”

Gyuri smiled in satisfaction.

“Yuri..” She called again.

“Hmm?”

“What is Yoona to you?”

Kwon Yuri felt like she was trapped in a cage with no way out. To say that she didn’t expect this conversation coming from Gyuri would be a lie. She knew that along the way some things had changed, but she wasn’t sure to interpret it as good or bad. She’s confused. Park Gyuri made her confused.

“I told you not to mention her again.” Yuri replied.

Because it made me feel guilty..

“Just answer me.” Gyuri insisted.

Yuri bit her lip. “She’s my-

Gyuri quickly cut in as if she didn’t want to hear the answer. “What am I to you?”

“What are we?” She added.

I don’t wanna hear you talk about her..

The both of them stared at each other with no words spoken. Seconds passed felt like hours, and finally Yuri opened her mouth to speak.

“Honestly, I don’t know what we are. Maybe you can tell me.”

Because I don’t wanna hurt another person..

Gyuri continues to look into Yuri’s beautiful eyes before she smirked and looked away. Staring out the balcony, her expression suddenly changed. A smile crept up her mouth followed by the excited look in her eyes.

“Hey look, it’s the sunrise.” Gyuri said, pointing out.

Yuri turned her gaze to the direction pointed and shocked. “It’s already morning? We’ve been talking all night?!”

“Time flies huh?” Gyuri said with a smile that since refuse to leave her face.

Yuri finds that Gyuri looked different than she usually is and been boggling her mind to the reason why. Like another side of Gyuri had just been unveiled, the hidden beauty in her soul, the hidden innocence and even the loneliness.

Maybe it was the effect of the sunrise, or that she had just spent a whole night talking with her, or maybe..

“It really did.” Yuri replied.

“Remember what you said to me before?” Gyuri suddenly asked. She tightens the blanket around her as the morning sets in.

“Which one?”

Gyuri smiled. “You once said that if we stayed together until the sun came up, this will be-

“An affair.” Yuri cuts in. She remembered every word she said that night, the night when Gyuri wants her to stay.

Gyuri nodded. “So you asked me what we are..

..We are two people having an affair.”

Yuri froze as Gyuri stood up from her chair and walked towards her. She stop right in front of Yuri before she held her face with both her hands. Slowly she lifts her chin up so that Yuri faces her. Their eyes met.

Gyuri leaned closer to Yuri until there’s only inches between their faces.

Feeling Yuri’s warm breath on her face, Gyuri said.

“Kiss me.”

And Yuri sealed their lips in less than a second.

I’m sorry, Yoona.

I’m into deep..

**

“I think this will go well with that one.” Tiffany said, pointing at a patch of colour sample in a catalogue.

“Me too, Tiffany.” Julia agreed.

She took off her glasses and glanced at her eldest daughter. “Jessica don’t you think this colour is great to match the centrepiece with the carpet?”

Jessica huffed as she crossed her arms defensively. “It’s the carpet for god’s sake! I don’t care if it matches dad’s socks too. Why you even bother asking me, mom?”

“Oh Jessi, you’re no fun.” Tiffany replied.

“She’s such a killjoy.” Julia added.

Tiffany nodded vigorously. “Tell me about it. There was one time I tried to bake something for her, I was so excited and bought all the ingredients too.”

“Then what happened?” Julia asked, interested while Jessica was rolling her eyes.

“She stopped me from baking, like with all her might. She doesn’t care about how I prepared everything, she just banned me from the kitchen for no reason at all.” Tiffany continues with her sad puppy expression.

Julia put a hand on her chest and stared at Jessica, shocked and angry. “Oh Sooyeon how could you?!”

“I-I have my reasons! Tiffany and kitchen just don’t go well together!” Jessica defended herself.

“But can’t you at least let her try? She was so excited! You’re such a killjoy!” Julia nags.

Tiffany giggled before adding. “Yeah, she’s a wet blankie!”

Jessica scoffed. “What the?! Honey!! You tattletale-

Suddenly one of the maid approached them and cuts in. “Er, excuse me Mrs Jung.”

Julia looked at the lady. “Yes, what is it?”

“Miss Krystal refuses to get up from her bed. She said she’s sick.” She replied.

Julia was shocked and worried. “But didn’t she say that she has the extracurricular thing at the school today? Her teacher even called to remind her of going, today they’re gonna announce the roles for the winter stage play. Those who involve will get extra marks in the final paper.”

The maid sighed. “I tried, but she buried herself under her blanket and speaks with her weird sore throat voices. Honestly Mrs Jung, I think she’s faking it.”

**

Krystal was wrapping herself under 2 layers of blankets when she heard someone entering her room. She immediately prepared herself for another scene.

“I told you I’m sick..uhuk..uhuk..” She coughed.

“Gee, you’re the worst actor ever.” A voice said.

Krystal quickly uncovered her face from the thick blankets to take a look at her visitor. “Sis?”

Jessica shrugged and moved closer to her sister’s bed. “Yeah it’s me. Now why are you faking that lame coughing sounds again?”

“I’m sick. I told you I’m sick.” Krystal replied, persistent.

Jessica ignored her obviously fake statement and sat on the bed. She put a hand on Krystal’s forehead to check her temperature.

“I’m no doctor, but I know you’re not sick.” She said.

Krystal sighed. “Well, can’t you just pretend that I’m sick? Tell mom that I’m sick. She’ll believe you.”

Jessica looked at her sister and smirked. “Hmm..something is fishy here. You never say no to extra marks, and stage plays, why you don’t want to go to school? Is there something you avoid?”

“N-No.”

“Or someone..”

“No! Stop making baseless assumptions!” Krystal said, almost shouting.

“Baseless? I’m no detective, but even I can tell that something happened between you and Jiyoung last night!”

“NO! NOTHING HAPPENED!” Krystal shouted, as she’s now already out of her blanket wrap.

Jessica chuckled at her sister’s cute outburst. “Look at you! Wow, you really like her don’t you? I’m sure something happened! Did you guys kisssss...”

“SHUT UP!”

“Okay, but now tell me what’s going on.” Jessica insisted.

After a while, Krystal gave in. “Ugh fine. But you must promise not to let a single person find out about this, not even Tiffany.”

“Oh come on, you can trust me. I’m your only sister.”

“Yeah, my only sister who stole my money and drank my milk.” Krystal added bitterly.

“Get over it Soojung, that was ancient history you were a baby back then.”

Krystal sat up straight and took a deep breath.

“Alright, what happened was..

..

Two teenage girls were walking slowly up the hilly road. They were walking side by side, but noticeably apart from each other almost like strangers but their steps were in synch as they both hoped the time could last longer.

Krystal Jung kept her cool the entire time, not even once glancing at Kang Jiyoung who were on contrary stealing glances at her every few steps. No words were spoken between them, even though deep in their hearts there were so many things to say to each other. They’re both waiting for one of them to begin as one is too arrogant, and another one is too shy.

Seeing her house only few metres ahead, Jiyoung realized that she need to do something or that night will be just a mute walk to her house with her crush. Considering the situation is not something that could occur every day, Jiyoung took a deep breath and determined to start the conversation. It may turn out awkward and she may get humiliated, but at least she tried.

“Hey..” They both said at the same time. They both paused walking and looked at each other awkwardly. They just said the same word with the same voice tune. Jiyoung can’t help but think that they just kissed indirectly, whatever her logic is.

“Y-you first.” Jiyoung said, stuttering. She wasn’t sure if it was because of the cold weather or just because of her nature when she’s around Krystal. Her cheeks were too hot to realize the weather though.

Krystal cleared her throat. “Aren’t you cold? You’re shivering.”

“Eh?”

Just then Jiyoung realized how cold it was, all this time she was too charmed by Krystal’s presence. She begins to shiver even more.

“Idiot stinky Jing. Why are you only wearing a thin sweater out at night? It’s November.” Krystal said.

Jiyoung shook her head and replied with something stupid. “I-I forgot.”

Krystal sighed. “Why are there so many idiots in my life?”

Suddenly she took off her outer jacket and swung it over Jiyoung’s shoulders. Jiyoung was frozen in shock as Krystal fixes the jacket on her.

“There, now this stinky girl won’t be cold anymore.” Krystal said smiling. For a second she forgot to control her cool.

But she quickly replaced her smile with an arrogant frown. “What kind of people forgot about the cold weather? I hope you won’t forget to come to the school’s auditorium tomorrow too. Ms Victoria is going to announce the official cast for our winter musical.”

Jiyoung’s soul was still flying somewhere up above, she can’t feel the ground. Krystal’s jacket around her is like being in Krystal’s embrace.

“I-I know.” She said softly almost inaudible. But Krystal hears it, clearly and she suppressed a smile.

“This is my house.” Jiyoung said suddenly. Krystal stopped walking and glanced to the building before her. It was a 4 storey apartment.

“You lived here?”

“Yes, 1st floor.” Jiyoung replied.

“Looks kinda small.” Krystal added. Then she looked away and put a hand over her mouth, regret of being insensitive.

Jiyoung nodded, she knew she can’t expect much from a rich girl like Krystal.

Suddenly an adorable white puppy came out from the building and ran towards them as he barked excitedly.

“Jisook!” Jiyoung called lovingly.

The dog ran to Jiyoung and she picked it up immediately. He begins to lick Jiyoung’s cheeks repeatedly like he hasn’t met his owner for years.

“Aigoo Jisook-ah! Did you miss me? Stop it, we have company!” Jiyoung ordered. To dog stop licking obediently and Jiyoung patted his head in return.

Krystal watches the scene as if it were a CF for a dog food or something along the lines. She had never seen Jiyoung smiled that happy except when she was with Gyuri. And now the dog. She wonders when will Jiyoung smile like that for her..

What the hell am I thinking?!

“Jisook, say hi to my friend Krystal.” Jiyoung said, as she put the dog on the ground.

Krystal looked down at the white puppy and their eyes met. The puppy’s eyes that were cute just now had changed into a fierce gaze. It’s weird but Krystal feels like the dog was threatening her.

If you..woof woof..hurt my Jing..woof..I will..hurt you girl..woof.

Krystal gulped.

“Woof!” Jisook barked.

“He said hi, why don’t you greet him back?” Jiyoung suggested.

Krystal shook her head in protest. Jiyoung just gave order to her, like she will ever obey anything she said.

“Woof! Woof!” Jisook barked again, he even wag his tail asking for Krystal to reply to his greeting.

Jiyoung chuckled.

“Fine.” Krystal said with a sigh.

“Hi little white puppy.”

“His name is Jisook.” Jiyoung added.

Krystal rolled her eyes and faked a cheerful tone. “Hi Jisook! Have you eaten yet? What did you do all day? Chase your tail?”

“Woof! Woof! Woof!” Jisook barked. He was clearly annoyed with Krystal.

“You don’t like dogs?” Jiyoung asked.

“I like them, it’s just that I’m more of a cat person.”

“Woof! Woof!” Jisook cuts in.

“But I agree this one is adorable.” Krystal added, glancing at Jisook.

“I know right. He’s so cuteee!” Jiyoung squealed as the puppy circling her feet.

Krystal smiled; the scene was too cute not to smile at.

“Okay hmm, I guess better get going now.” Krystal said, half-heartedly.

Jiyoung looked at her and slowly nodded. How she wished she could freeze the moment and stares at Krystal for another hour, no matter how creepy that might be.

The two girls looked down, as the silence of the night came in between them. Goodbye seems like the hardest word.

Jisook stared at his owner and the girl she just met alternately, wagging his tail rapidly with an idea formed in his tiny head.

“I see you tomorrow, at school.” Krystal said.

Jiyoung can’t do much but nod. She bit her lip, the thing she really wants to do might be a little too much.

“Goodnight, stinky Jing.” Krystal said with a crooked smile.

She was about to turn around and walk away when she felt something around her feet. It was obstructing her path, and when she lifted her feet, she ends up losing her balance.

“What the-

“Be careful Krystal!” Jiyoung shouted. She quickly rushed to Krystal and preventing her from falling down. Krystal was heading to the ground so she tried to grab on anything she could to support herself. And the nearest to her was, Jiyoung.

She closed her eyes as she held the girl before her for her life causing them both to stumble forward. Luckily there was a wall behind Jiyoung or else they’ll both be on the ground by now.

Krystal slowly opens her eyes.

Why..

..is Jiyoung so close to my face?

Their eyes met in such close proximity, and soon Krystal begins to realise that their lips were touching.

Oh my god.

“Woof!” Jisook barked excitedly.

Stunned and shocked as they were, they froze in their scandalous position, with Krystal looking like she was forcing a kiss on the innocent Jiyoung by the wall. Krystal quickly let go of Jiyoung and distanced herself metres away from her. Jiyoung on the other hand was blushing madly as she stood still like a shy little girl.

...

“And then I ran as fast as I could to your car and noticed that the door was locked. I had to bang on the door repeatedly just that you stop making out with Tiffany, which was really gross by the way.” Krystal finished her story.

“So you kissed her. I knew it!” Jessica said as she excitedly clapped her hands.

“I DIDN’T KISS HER! IT WAS THE DOG!” Krystal protested.

“Yeah right, blame it on the imaginary dog..” Jessica said, teasingly.

“I’M SERIOUS! THE DOG DID IT! IT CIRCLED AROUND MY FEET AND THAT’S HOW I STUMBLED!”

“Okay, I get it. But how does that have anything to do with you not going to school today?” Jessica asked sneakily.

Krystal looked away and scratched the back of her head. “Well, because..Jiyoung will be there..”

“And because you like Jiyoung whom you kissed last night~” Jessica added singing.

“I DIDN’T KISS HER! AND I DON’T LIKE HER!”

“But why there’s a cut on your lips? Wow, you kids did it too rough for a first kiss.” Jessica said pointing at Krystal’s lip.

Krystal grabbed her pillow and smacked as hard as she could at her sister’s head. She can’t take anymore of her teasing.

“Ouuucchh! That hurts!” Jessica squealed. She was almost knocked off the bed.

“I said I don’t like her.” Krystal said, firmly.

“You don’t like her?”

“Yeah, isn’t it obvious?!”

“Then why are you avoiding her? It seems to me like you’re having feelings for her, or else you wouldn’t be this..shy.” Jessica continues.

“I AM NOT SHY!”

“Then go to school.”

“I WILL!”

Jessica smiled in content. “Okay.”

“Wait, did you just trick me?”

Jessica stood up from the bed and playfully ruffled her sister’s hair. “Me and Tiffany will drive you to school, hurry up and get dressed.”

Krystal grits her teeth.

“YOU TRICKED ME!”

Chapter 55

Two Broken Hearts

“Nice dealing with you, Ms. Jessica.” A man said as he shook hands with the young Editor-in-Chief.

“It’s my pleasure.” Jessica replied, charming him with her business-like smile.

She had just finished a meeting with a few investors, as her attempt of building her own solid image in the company. When she walked out of the meeting room with her satisfied face, she saw her secretary; Narsha was waiting for her outside.

Jessica rolled her eyes.

“What now? Don’t tell me there’s another meeting. I have a lunch with my grandfather afterwards”

“I’ve told the president that you won’t be able to make it to the lunch today. He agreed to postpone it to tomorrow.” Narsha said casually.

Jessica stared at her with her wide eyes, shocked.

“You...what? Why would you do that?”

“Because what I’m about to tell you will make you cancel it anyway.” Narsha replied.

“What is it?”

“It’s Ms Hwang.”

Jessica’s heart begins to pound hard as she heard Tiffany’s name mentioned. A thousand thoughts came rushing to her head simultaneously and most of them are the negative ones.

God forbid...

She gulped.

“Tiffany? What’s the matter? Isn’t she doing a photoshoot right now?” She asked, nervously.

“The photoshoot was cancelled after she slapped one of the models.” Narsha replied.

Jessica stared at Narsha with her jaw dropped.

“I thought so. Here’s your car key, right now she’s at Brick Studios.” Narsha said, handing Jessica her keys.

**

Yoona and Yuri were standing face to face outside of the studio building. They looked at each other with no words exchanged, just intense stares. Yoona bit her lip and put a hand on her right paining cheek, the spot where Tiffany had accidentally slapped her at. While Yuri looked at her girlfriend with mixed feelings; she had no idea that Yoona would take the hit for her and stood up in front of her own cousin. And now the guilt is eating her up.

Slowly she moved closer to her and she lifted her hand to touch Yoona’s cheek, but to her surprise, she backed away. Yuri looked at her girlfriend, as she awkwardly retreats her hand from hanging in the air.

“Do you know why Fany-unnie was furious at you?” Yoona suddenly asked, breaking the silence between them.

Yuri kept mum and then shook her head.

“I have no idea.” She said.

Yoona let out an irritated laugh and looked at Yuri.

“Just think carefully, what have you done wrong?” She asked mockingly.

Yuri gulped, “What is this about?”

Yoona stared at her, serious.

“Stop playing stupid. I've had enough.”

She took a deep breath before letting out a loud sigh.

“Look at what you made me do, Yul. Just look.” She said, pointing at her cheek.

“I fought with my cousin because of you.”

“I even yelled at her, because of you. And hurt her, because of you.” She added sternly.

Yuri remained silent and continues to stare at her girlfriend. She has a really bad feeling of where the conversation is going.

“And now it made me think, is this all worth it? Is it worth it to go through all this just to maintain our relationship? Is it worth it fighting a family member just to stand by your side?” Yoona continued.

She stared at Yuri and took a step closer. “When you came home late, with the smell of another woman’s perfume...how do you think I feel?”

Yuri gulped, and suddenly her whole world turned pitch dark.

“Do you have any idea how many tears I have cried for you?” Yoona asked.

“How many prayers I have sent hoping that you will change someday?”

“But now, I am tired of hoping! I am tired of acting like nothing is going on when in reality my girlfriend is sleeping with another woman!” Yoona shouted.

Yuri stood there frozen in shock as she realized that Yoona is really slipping through her fingers this time. She struggles to find anything to say to salvage the situation, even though the chances are low.

“Yoona, that’s-"

Yoona quickly cuts in, “What? That’s not true?”

“ARE YOU GONNA LIE TO ME AGAIN LIKE YOU ALWAYS DO?!” She snapped.

Her face had turned red from releasing all the pent up emotions that she kept inside all this time. And soon tears began to fill her eyes. But still, she gathers all her strength to hold back her tears. If she’s going to go against Yuri for the last time, she’s not gonna show any weakness.

This is the last time.

And Yuri had suddenly turned mute again as she kept staring at Yoona like a prisoner during trial. She knows she has no way out; when everything in her secret drawer was laid on the floor. All this time she didn’t know that,

Yoona knows everything?

“What is it that Gyuri has that I don’t have huh?” Yoona suddenly asked. She stared at Yuri with her eyes that are now red without tears, but filled with anger.

When Yuri heard Gyuri’s name came out from Yoona’s mouth, she almost fainted. It sent a thousand chills across her spine and soon her body begins to shake with fear.

This is the end.

“I just don’t get it, Yuri. Am I not good enough for you?” Yoona continued to ask.

“Am I not…pretty enough for you? I must be ugly because you can’t stop looking at other women.”

“Yoona, don’t say such things.” Yuri said suddenly.

Yoona looked at her girlfriend and scoffed.

“Then maybe I…don’t satisfy you in bed-"

“YAH STOP IT! THAT’S RIDICULOUS!” Yuri cuts in.

“I TRIED TO BE THE BEST FOR YOU!” Yoona shouted with all her might.

They looked at each other. And Yuri was left speechless this time.

Suddenly the younger girl sighed.

“I tried to be the best for you...but somehow…that was not enough.”

Yuri looked down as her heart begins to feel heavier by the second. And suddenly all their sweet moments together played in her head like a movie without sound.

Yoona was the best she ever had. But it is already too late for her to realize it.

“Yuri, I love you.” Yoona said suddenly.

The tears were about to burst out of her eyes but she kept staying strong.

Yuri stared at her as she said the three words. It almost felt like the day she confessed it for the first time. That day when they first know what love is.

“I love you...probably more than I love myself. And that’s why I let myself get hurt in order to keep loving you...” Yoona added slowly.

And Yuri finds it hard to breathe.

“Fany-unnie was right, I was blind...” Yoona mumbled.

Yuri gulped.

No.

“It’s just impossible for you to love one woman.” Yoona added with a frustrated sigh.

Yuri shook her head.

No.

“Tell Gyuri she won.” Yoona said sadly.

Yuri shook her head. “No...dont...”

Yoona bit her lip and closed her eyes. “Let’s just..."

And soon tears begin to escape her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. No matter how hard she tries, the tears just kept pouring.

“Let’s just...s-stop.” She said.

“D-DON’T SAY THAT!” Yuri shouted.

Desperate, she walked closer to Yoona and continued.

“Okay, I know! Everything was my fault, I was the one who got carried away!” She said.

Yoona looked away, “It’s too late for that now.”

The older girl grabs Yoona’s shoulders and makes them face each other again.

“Yoona, Yoona, please look at me...”

“I’m sorry! You can’t break up with me! I was just trying to protect our relationship, I swear! She threatened me!” Yuri continued frantically.

“Enough.” Yoona said, sharp.

“She means nothing to me! Nothing!” Yuri added, not wanting to let go but Yoona coldly pushed her hands away.

Yuri bit her lip.

“I LOVE YOU!” She shouted.

And along with that tears rolled down her face.

Yoona scoffed.

“You love me?”

“Look at you, telling me you love me freely as if it means nothing at all.”

She added,“You used to struggle so much just to say those three words to me.”

“But now, you’re... Who are you?”

“I’m still me...” Yuri replied, sobbing.

Yoona shook her head, “No, the Yuri I know wouldn’t lie to me like you did, won’t ever hurt me and actually loves me. She was...my best friend. But you-

..You’re just a fame-hungry model, a player who knows nothing about love.”

“Don’t...”

“I don’t want to be your safety net anymore.” Yoona cuts in.

“ONE MORE CHANCE!” Yuri shouted.

“All I’m asking for is one more chance… I know I don’t deserve it, but please, what would I do without you? How can I live, Yoona-yah. I don’t want to lose you anymore. I’ll end it with Gyuri today; I promise I’ll make things right this time!” She said desperately.

“You don’t have to.” Yoona replied.

“Just one more chance...” Yuri pleads.

Then Yoona looked at her and replied.

“No.”

**

Jessica held tight onto Tiffany’s hand as they sat together on the couch in their living room. She had brought her home after fetching her from the studio. Tiffany was looking down the entire time without saying a word. But Jessica knows how she feels inside. She might not say anything, but the look in her eyes reveals it all.

“I...” Tiffany suddenly said. Her voice was slow and shaking.

Jessica sighed as she stared at her gloomy lover. She wished she could take away all her sadness and put it on herself instead. Let her be the one who cries and is left heartbroken. She would do anything just to bring back Tiffany’s smile.

“I slapped Yoona...” Tiffany mumbled.

Jessica caressed her hand gently and said, “Honey, it was an accident. You didn’t do it on purpose.”

“She protected her…from me. That’s just...” Tiffany paused. Her eyes begin to fill with tears.

“She chose that woman over me, her own family!”

Jessica bit her lips, how she wished to catch each drops of her tears before it could reach the ground. And soon tears begin to roll down Tiffany’s eyes and Jessica’s heart sunk. She took a piece of tissue from the coffee table and gently wipes Tiffany’s cheeks. But the tears wouldn’t stop pouring.

Jessica sighed.

“You shouldn’t have meddled with it in the first place.” She said spontaneously.

Tiffany looked at Jessica with her teary eyes.

“Well...Yoona is not a little girl. I think she knows what she is doing.” Jessica added.

Tiffany sobbed before saying, “Are you saying that I should just sit and watch my cousin destroy her life?”

Jessica gulped.

“Honey, I…didn’t mean it that way.”

“I knew you were gonna say something like this! You just don’t understand!” Tiffany said before she crossed her arms and turned away.

Jessica stared at Tiffany, shocked.

Suddenly they heard someone saying, “Is this a bad time?”

Sunny was standing by the door with a bag in her hand. God knows how long has she been standing there.

Jessica hurriedly stood up and walked to her neighbour who came at such an unexpected time.

“Why didn’t you knock first? That’s like the basic thing you do when you’re entering someone’s house.” Jessica said bitterly.

Sunny rolled her eyes. “The door was open and as a responsible neighbour I was concerned. Maybe there’s thief or I don’t know...perverts breaking into your pink house.”

“Oh. That’s nice of you.” Jessica said.

Sunny smiled proudly.

“Um...where’s Taeyeon?” Jessica asked.

Sunny quickly cleared her throat.

“I have some pasta from the cafe. I thought you and Tiffany might want some, since you guys can’t cook.” She said, obviously to avoid the topic. She handed over the yellow paper bag to Jessica.

Jessica took the bag and peeked into it ,“Leftovers?”

Sunny stared at Jessica, offended.

“It’s not! How could I give such things to my friends…hahaha.”

“It’s definitely leftovers.” Jessica said with a nod.

Sunny sighed, “Some stupid customers ordered and then left the cafe.”

“I thought so.” Jessica said with a smirk.

“But still, thanks.” She added.

Sunny can’t stop staring at the crying Tiffany on the couch. “Are...you two fighting? I think I should go now...”

But a grasp on her arm stopped her.

“Don’t leave.” Jessica said, serious.

“What’s wrong?”

Sighing, Jessica begins to whisper. “Tiffany is upset about her cousin standing up for Yuri who happens to be cheating on her with Gyuri.”

Sunny looked at her stunned.

“That’s a lot of info in one whisper, Sica.”

“And I don’t know how to console her. She just snapped at me.” Jessica said, annoyed.

“You’re going to marry her in a few months, and you can’t handle something like this?” Sunny asked with an eyebrow raised.

Jessica shrugged. “Maybe sex can-"

Sunny quickly cuts in. “Aigoo! Sica, you can’t solve everything with that! She’s in need of a friend, not a hump partner!”

Jessica shook her head. “I just don’t know what to say to her. All I know is that she’s sad and I...don’t want her to be sad. I don’t want her to cry...”

She stared at Sunny as her eyes filled with sadness, “It hurts me seeing her crying. Dang her stupid cousin and that stupid girlfriend of hers...”

Sunny chuckled. “You really love her, don’t you?”

She patted Jessica’s back. “Relationships are about being there for each other. And at times like this, you should just say things she wants to hear. Trust me, it’ll work.”

“Just like me and Taeyeon, we...” She paused.

Jessica glanced at Sunny and her expression had changed. But she quickly covers it with a smile and patted her friend again.

“Go to her, now.”

Jessica nodded and walked to the living room again. Sunny watches her as she sat beside Tiffany and wrapped her arms around her. Tiffany hugged Jessica tightly and begins to sob in her embrace. She smiled watching them in bliss.

“Jessi, she’s gonna hate me for this.” Tiffany said, sadly.

“Nah, she won’t. How could anyone hate someone as angelic as you?” Jessica said as she continues to rub her back gently to calm her down.

“Yoona was in an unstable emotional state at the time. I’m sure she’ll come to you when she gets her head cleared. You’re her favourite cousin, after all.” Jessica added.

“You think so?”

Jessica smiled. “I know so.”

Tiffany stared at her fiancé and the look on Jessica’s face eventually made her feel calmer. Maybe it’s too much to some, but to Tiffany, everything that her lover said is true. They have come to a level of solid mutual trust based on love.

“Do you think I was too protective of her?” Tiffany asked.

“Well, people can be protective of the people they love. I don’t think that was too much, it could shed a new light on their relationship, like a waking call...”

“There won’t be any relationship between them anymore.” Tiffany said firmly.

Jessica gulped and nodded. “Of course...”

“I just can’t accept liars and unfaithful spouses.”

The two of them stared into each other’s eyes for a while.

“You...would never cheat on me, right?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica shook her head. “I won’t. I belong to you, and only you. And I will protect your heart so that it will never break again.”

“I will protect you, from anything.” She assured.

Tiffany rested her head on Jessica’s chest again.

“Jessi, I’m sorry I raised my voice at you earlier.” Tiffany suddenly whispered.

Jessica chuckled before caressing Tiffany’s hair and plant a soft kiss on top of her head.

“It’s okay, you can make it up to me later.”

Tiffany pulled herself away and looked at Jessica in disbelief.

“Are you implying something naughty at a time like this?”

Jessica gulped. “If I say yes will you be angry at me?”

Suddenly Tiffany chuckled and shook her head.

“Okay baby, I’ll make it up to you. You little pervert.”

“And I succeed at making you smile.” Jessica said in relief.

“Girls, enough of the mushy stuff, the pasta is getting cold.” Suddenly a voice said.

Jessica and Tiffany turned to their side and noticed Sunny was holding two plates of pasta in her hand.

“You’re still here?!” Jessica asked, shocked.

Sunny ignored her and put the plates on the table and sat at the single sofa opposite the couple.

“Thank you, Sunny-ah. They look delicious.” Tiffany said, smiling.

“Delicious leftovers.” Jessica added, teasing.

Sunny glared at her. “ ‘Thank you’ would be enough, Sica.”

Jessica smiled at her cute reaction. She took the fork prepared and scooped some spaghetti onto it. As expected, she gave it to Tiffany.

“Open your mouth, hun.” She said.

Sunny smiled watching Jessica feed Tiffany the pasta she brought.

“Sunny, have you eaten yet?” Jessica suddenly asked.

“I’m not hungry.” She replied.

Tiffany looked at Sunny as she chews the pasta in her mouth.

“Maybe she’s waiting for Taeyeon to eat together.” Tiffany said, trying to dig the story.

Sunny looked away and glanced at her watch. It looked like she’s going to avoid the topic again.

“I gotta go, it’s getting late and I don’t wanna interrupt your er...make up session.”

Tiffany and Jessica looked at her in concern as she made her way to the door. But suddenly they heard a few knocks on the door. Sunny turned around and looked at Jessica and Tiffany.

“Are you guys expecting guests?” She asked.

“Not that we know of.” Jessica replied.

Sunny opened the door and was greeted by a surprise.

“Yoona?”

**

Yoona and Tiffany are sitting across each other in the kitchen. Sunny had returned to her house while Jessica was watching TV in the living room to give them some privacy.

“Unnie, I’m sorry.” Yoona said suddenly.

She slowly lifts up her head from staring at the glass in her hand to look at her cousin. Their eyes met.

“I didn’t mean to make you worry about me, your stupid cousin.” She continued.

Tiffany looked at her intently, and then she sighed. “You’re not stupid. Just...deeply in love with the wrong person.”

Yoona gulped and took a sip of her drink to calm herself. The thought of Yuri breaks her heart.

“I’m the one who should apologize.” Tiffany said.

“I shouldn’t have burst out like that in public. I didn't know what I was thinking, when I saw her I just flared up...” She added regretfully. She looked at Yoona and noticed that her right cheek was still red, it just made her feel worse.

“I’m sorry about that, I didn’t mean to slap you...” Tiffany said slowly.

Yoona smiled awkwardly. “It’s okay, I was the one who took that...”

The atmosphere turned more awkward by the minute. Even though the two of them had apologized to each other, it’ll still take some time to fix the damage.

“I dumped Yuri.” Yoona suddenly said.

Tiffany looked at her, shocked.

“Well, you finally did the right thing.”

Yoona sighed and looked down. She stared at her hand and saw the ring on her finger. Her couple ring with Yuri.

No matter how hard she tries, she just can’t bring herself to take it off.

**

Kwon Yuri stood in front of the apartment door, frozen like a statue. She has been staring at the bell for almost ten minutes, hesitating whether to press it or not. Everytime her finger touches the button, she retreats it before she was able to push it. Even though the person waiting for her behind the door is making her tremble with fear, but she has made up her mind. She must prove to herself that she’s actually stronger than she thought she was. This time she’s going to meet her face to face, not by a note by the bed. She’s going to look her in the eyes and say,

I’m sorry, goodbye

And then she pressed the bell.

**

“Wow, this is a pleasant surprise!” Gyuri exclaimed excitedly.

She grabbed Yuri’s hand and led her towards the living room. The latter followed without any questions; she’s getting tongue tied in her presence.

Gyuri smiled cheerfully and put her hands together. “Actually, you’re just in time for dinner. Talk about excellent timing, Kwon Yuri!”

She walked into the kitchen and gestured to Yuri to follow her. Yuri almost got her jaw dropped when she saw the dishes on the table. They were nicely prepared, with rice, kimchi and a boiling pot of spicy rice cakes. She had no idea that Gyuri is a good cook.

“This is my famous spicy rice cakes, it’s a special recipe you can’t get it elsewhere.” Gyuri said, pointing at the pot in the middle of the table.

“Jiyoung loves it so much, that everytime she visits me she begs me to cook this for her.” She added proudly.

Yuri looked at her and smiled weakly. She begins to wonder if this is the right time.

“So today, you can be the judge of my cooking skills.” Gyuri said, handing over a pair of chopsticks to Yuri.

Yuri took it with mixed emotions. “Uh...”

“Come on, have a seat.” Gyuri said, pulling a chair for Yuri. Yuri sat with a heavy heart, and it became more difficult when Gyuri specially scooped her a bowl of rice and gently put it in front of her. Then she sat at the chair across of Yuri and stared at her with her cheerful smile.

“To be honest, I’m nervous right now.” She said sheepishly. Yuri looked at her, puzzled.

“I...care about what you think...about my cooking.” She added.

Yuri stared at her and saw the pure emotions reflected through her eyes. She quickly looked away before things got carried away.

“Gyuri, I’m not here for dinner…” She said slowly.

The blonde raised an eyebrow. “Wow, look at you being all straightforward.”

Yuri shook her head. “That’s not what I meant.”

“It’s okay, we’ll get to that later, after dinner.” Gyuri said, ignoring Yuri’s denial.

“That’s not it! Would you just listen to me for a second?” Yuri said, accidentally raising her voice. They looked at each other as the cheery mood in the dining room begins to change.

“We need to talk.” Yuri said firmly.

And upon that Gyuri’s facial expression changed drastically. The smile that was on her face just now immediately faded.

It took Yuri a while to muster her strength before she begins to talk.

With a sigh, she said. “Gyul, you’re a great person and I feel very fortunate to have met someone like you in my life...”

Gyuri bit her lip, she knows where this is going.

“You’re smart and beautiful outside and inside...” Yuri added gently.

Gyuri scoffed. “Oh my god, Yuri are you serious?”

Yuri gulped but she continues. “Through our time together, you have been great and I truly appreciate everything that you’ve done for me, and...

…your feelings for me.”

Gyuri looked away as her heart slowly breaks.

“And I know that anyone who could have you is a very lucky person...”

“E-Enough.” Gyuri said, her voice shaken.

Yuri took a deep breath and looked at the beautiful woman before her.

“But that person is not me.” She said.

“Skip the boring typical lines! I get it!” Gyuri suddenly shouted causing Yuri to startle. She looked at Yuri with her sad eyes.

“Trust me, you don’t want to do this. Take it back. Take everything you just said, back!”

Suddenly Yuri slowly stood up from her seat.

“Gyuri, I’m really sorry.”

“Yuri, sit down.”

Yuri looked at Gyuri and their eyes met. She could see that her eyes were filled with tears just waiting to fall down. Never has she seen Gyuri so heartbroken before, the woman who always appears so strong and arrogant in front of everyone.

And it’s all because of me...

“I hope that someday we can be...friends.” Yuri said before she headed to the front door.

Gyuri looked at her as she could feel her heart shatter with every step Yuri took away from her. She quickly stood up and rushed to the woman she began to love, in an attempt to stop her from leaving.

“Don’t go!” She said. Yuri was only a few steps away from the door but she stopped and looked at Gyuri.

At that crucial time, Gyuri was struggling for the right words to say. She wants to tell her how she makes her feel and how much she means to her.

I tremble everytime you touch me.

I can’t breathe everytime you kiss me.

My heart skipped a beat everytime you say my name.

I think of you everytime before I close my eyes.

I wish I’m the only one in your heart.

Because in my heart there’s only you.

Yuri, I love you.

Yuri looked at her, waiting for her to speak. But she kept staring at her with her clear teary eyes that slowly made her heart shake. She looked away, not giving in even though tears slowly fill her eyes.

“Take care...” Yuri said, and quickly held the door knob.

“Have you forgotten about the pictures?” Gyuri suddenly asked.

Yuri pauses and looked at Gyuri.

“I swear if you walk out of that door right now, I will destroy your career and your whole life will be over.” Gyuri threatens.

Yuri gulped. “You wouldn’t do that.”

“Watch me.”

Yuri bit her lip and looked away. She stared at the door knob.

“No, this has to end.” She said to herself.

With that she turned the knob and opened the door.

She looked at Gyuri one last time.

“I’m sorry, goodbye.”

The sound of the door closing echoes in the house. Gyuri stood frozen for a moment as she can’t believe what just happened.

Yuri broke up with me...

She dumped me...twice…

She sat on the chair and looked at all the dishes that she had prepared. She was trying to impress her with another side of her.

But what’s the point?

“Nothing!”

She pushed the bowls off the table fiercely. They fell down and shattered on the floor with the red gravy splattered all over. She finds it hard to breathe as she feels an immense amount of pain in her chest.

Yuri really broke her heart.

“Kwon Yuri, you’re gonna regret this.”

Chapter 56

Time, Please Stop

The bell rang, indicating that the school was over for the day. The students’ bored face quickly turned excited as they don’t have to hear the teacher’s empty ramblings for the day. Kang Jiyoung closed her text book with a content smile on her face. She had truly enjoyed the lesson that day. She placed her books into her bag and packed her stationeries in her furry puppy pencil bag. And then she looked up and her eyes accidentally met Krystal’s who was looking at her from her seat. Who knows how long Krystal has been staring at her. Jiyoung gulped, and her face feels hot immediately. She quickly looked away before she could end up passing out again.

Jiyoung hurriedly called her friend who was already at the door.

“Sohyun-ah, wait for me!”

The other girl stopped and looked at her. She finds it weird that Jiyoung is rushing to her with her half-zipped bag, like she’s in such hurry. Not to mention her blushing cheeks.

Is she sick?

“Let’s walk home together.” Jiyoung said as she reached her, slightly panting.

Sohyun raised an eyebrow.

“You’re not going home with Krystal today?”

Jiyoung gulped. “N-no!”

She linked her arms with Sohyun. “Le-Let’s go now! I want to buy some dukbokki on the way back. I haven’t eaten anything today. I’m hungry!” She said to change her topic as she dragged her out of the class.

Jiyoung and Sohyun walked together by the sidewalk after school. Though Jiyoung kept smiling like nothing is going on, Sohyun can’t help but felt there’s something wrong with her, especially after what happened the day before.

“Jiyoung-ah, did you know there’s a rumour going around in our school?” Sohyun asked suddenly.

“Rumour? Which one? Is it about Ms Vic eloped with a man in Thailand?” Jiyoung asked, puzzled.

Sohyun shook her head. “No! Not that one!”

“Then about what?”

Sohyun bit her lip, hesitating. “Um..about you.”

Jiyoung gulped and stopped walking.

“About me?”

Sohyun nodded.

“They’re all talking about you and Krystal Jung..”

Jiyoung looked away, nervous.

“I don’t really believe it since I saw how much she cared about you when you fainted during the drama practice.” Sohyun added.

“Sh-she did?”

Sohyun nodded.

“Yah, don’t you remember? She carried you all the way to the school clinic and stayed by your side.”

Jiyoung stared at her friend, shocked. “Really? Because when I woke up, I was alone..”

“Ah..then maybe the rumour is true..” Sohyun mumbled to herself.

“What rumour?” Jiyoung asked, curious.

“Everyone in the school is talking about you and Krystal, including the seniors. You’re pretty famous now.” Sohyun said.

“Wh-what are they talking about?!” Jiyoung asked, worried.

Sohyun looked at Jiyoung and sighed.

“They said that..Krystal Jung dumped you.”

**

Park Gyuri glanced at the girl beside her as she was driving. She was going to pick up Jiyoung from school that day, but then she met her and her friend walking home.

It really worries her seeing Jiyoung looking all gloomy and puffing her cheeks every now and then like she is now. It’s obvious that she’s unhappy about something. She also hasn’t talk much since she hopped into the car. There were no stories of her teacher or weird jokes that she picked up from school like always.

“Bad day?” Gyuri asked suddenly.

Jiyoung quickly shook her head.

“No..I’m just tired, unnie.” She said as she faked a smile. She didn’t want Gyuri to be worried about her; because she’s going to act like a fussy mother.

Gyuri saw her smile and it brought such a relief.

“Aigoo, why so cute..” She said, ruffling Jiyoung’s hair with her free hand.

“Unnie! You messed up my bangs!” Jiyoung whined.

Gyuri chuckled.

“I heard from your mom that you got the princess role in the play.”

Jiyoung nodded.

“I do. I seriously didn’t expect it though. I thought Sulli suits the role more than me.”

“What did Krystal got casted for? Your prince?” Gyuri teased.

Jiyoung immediately blushed.

“N-no! She’s a girl, she can’t be the prince!”

“Krystal is quite boyish sometimes..just like her sister..” Gyuri said casually.

“She’s the witch. I think it suits her, since she’s..” Jiyoung gritted her teeth.

“She’s not a nice person..” Jiyoung continued.

Then suddenly she turned to Gyuri and smiled excitedly.

“Unnie, you’re gonna come and watch the play right?”

“Er..I..” Gyuri hesitates.

“You must watch it! Promise me you’ll be there!”

“I have to check my schedule first..”

“Unnie!” Jiyoung whined.

“Okay, okay, I’ll try to be there.”

“Promise?” Jiyoung asked, with her pinky finger pointed at Gyuri.

“Um..”

“Promise?” Jiyoung insisted.

Gyuri sighed and linked her pinky finger with Jiyoung’s. “Promise.”

Jiyoung grinned happily and glanced at her sister, that’s when she suddenly noticed something wrong with her eyes.

“Unnie, why are your eyes swollen? Did you cry?” She asked, concern.

Gyuri gulped and quickly changed the topic.

“Hey, how’s school?”

“It’s good.” Jiyoung replied.

“Did you do your homework?”

“Of course. You don’t even have to ask.”

“Just checking.”

“How about friends? Do they still bully you?”

“Everything is okay in school. Lately, no one bullies me anymore..” Jiyoung replied.

“Jiyoung-ah..” Gyuri called gently.

Jiyoung looked at her sister.

Gyuri slowed down her car and glanced at Jiyoung lovingly.

“Jiyoung-ah, can you promise a few things?” She asked with her motherly tone.

Jiyoung finds it weird but nodded anyway.

“Firstly, you must promise me to always study hard in school, and then get into a good college.” Gyuri said.

“Secondly, you must promise me to always take care of yourself, wear thick clothes when you go out in winter and try not to get sick. Also, listen to your mother..”

Jiyoung looked at her sister, puzzled.

Why is she telling me all this?

Gyuri sighed. “And lastly..”

“You must promise me that you will always protect your heart and don’t fall in love too easily. Be-because once your heart breaks it will take a long time to heal..” She said, with her voice shaken.

“Don’t love someone who doesn’t loves you back.” She added bitterly.

Then Gyuri looked at Jiyoung and smiled.

“I won’t always be here to look after you, so you must keep these promises.”

Gyuri bit her lip. “Unnie, what’s the matter? Are you going somewhere?”

“Why you’d ask that?”

“You sound like you’re going away.”

Gyuri gulped and then she let out a small laugh.

“No, I’m just giving advice; I think I’m getting old.”

“Also..” Gyuri patted Jiyoung’s hair gently.

“And no matter what you might hear about me later, I just want you to know that.. I’m always the Gyuri-unnie you know..”

Jiyoung smiled.

“A narcissist who is warm and gentle, yet arrogant at the same time.”

“Appear tough but deep inside her heart as fragile as a piece of glass.”

“A goddess with a heart of gold.”

“That’s the Gyuri unnie I know.” Jiyoung said with a smile.

**

It was 3 in the evening and Sunny’s Cafe was filled with customers. The workers of the shop were busy, passing by with trays and menus in their hands. At the corner of the cafe sat a group of young woman having their lunch together.

“This place is packed. I wonder where Sunny is?” Jessica said to her friends.

Tiffany who was sitting next to her looked up and shrugged.

“I heard one of the waiter said that she went out for a bit.” Hyoyeon said, munching her pasta.

“Oh.” Jessica replied. She glanced at the girl sitting across her, who was busy typing something on her laptop.

“Who brings their work to lunch?” She asked, sarcastically.

Seohyun stopped typing and peeked over her laptop screen. She saw Jessica sipping her coffee with her classy style. The youngest sighed.

“I have to, unnie. Fany-unnie wants the report done by today.” Seohyun replied, glancing at Tiffany.

Tiffany gulped.

Jessica pats her fiancé’s head gently. “And you said that I’m the mean boss.”

Tiffany grinned. “I got that from you.”

Suddenly Yoona cuts in. “You also got her short temper..”

Everyone looked at her, causing her to pause and stare outside of the window again. She followed her cousin and her manager to have lunch at the cafe. It’s because they are worried that she might do something stupid after an awful breakup. She obliged and came even though she hasn’t touched any of the food since they got there.

“Yoona, why don’t you eat your food? The rice is getting cold.” Tiffany said, concern.

Yoona looked at the bowl in front of her, a bowl of baked rice with delicious slices of chicken on top. The look and smell of it was very inviting, but she just doesn’t have the appetite when everything she eats tastes bitter.

“You have to eat something, Yoona-yah. You didn’t even have your breakfast this morning.” Hyoyeon added.

Yoona shook her head, telling her she’s not hungry, and then grabbed the glass of water on the table. She sipped the clear water to quench her thirst.

Tiffany can’t help but feel terrible about what happened to her cousin, and after talking to Jessica yesterday, she felt that it was partly her fault. The young model now looked pale and messy, even though she applied make up on her face, it failed to conceal her pair of swollen eyes. The breakup was really draining her emotionally and it showed.

After consuming half of the glass, Yoona put it back on the table and then stares at her hands. She put her hands on her lap with her palm side up. Her eyes can’t move away from one of her finger, where a silver ring steadily situated. She played the ring with her other hand, turning it around her finger at times but never taking it off. She just couldn’t take it off, like it’s already sealed in place, just like that person’s place in her heart.

“Oh my, what is she doing here?” Tiffany said suddenly.

She was referring to someone she saw at the cafe’s entrance, as she stared at the direction with her mouth opened. Jessica, Hyoyeon and Seohyun looked at the direction she meant and soon was also, surprised.

Yoona didn’t bother to notice what the others were doing, she wouldn’t even care if the cafe suddenly caught on fire, or there’s suddenly an earthquake. She’s too lost in her own thoughts, her own emotions. But suddenly her nose sensed something, a scent that she couldn’t ignore. The familiar scent she knew for years. As the scent became stronger, she knew that person is getting nearer and nearer behind her. Still, she wouldn’t turn around.

“You really have guts to show your face here huh?” Tiffany suddenly asked with anger in her tone. Jessica quickly held her hand to calm her down.

The person in question stood still before them and can’t stop glancing at Yoona.

“If you guys don’t mind, I need to talk to Yoona for a second.” Yuri said boldly.

It would be lie to say that Yuri wasn’t nervous walking into the cafe and meet everyone. Tiffany hates her and the rest of them looked at her with their shifty eyes. She knows she’s no longer welcome by them, but she braced herself somehow.

She waited in front of Yoona’s house all night just to know that she’s not there. She left numerous messages on the phone though she knows Yoona would ignore them all. But she has to find her no matter what. She can’t give up that easily.

“If you want to say something to her, you can say it in front of us.” Tiffany said, irritated.

Yuri gulped and the atmosphere turned tense in matter of second. Hyoyeon and Seohyun exchanged look, thinking maybe they shouldn’t be involved with their affair and wanted walk away.

“Yes, what Tiffany-unnie said.” Yoona said suddenly. Still refusing to look at Yuri; she gathers her strength to continue.

“If you have something to say to me, say it here.”

Yuri stared at Yoona for a while before saying.

“Okay.”

“Well, Yoona. I just want to tell you that..

..I end it with her yesterday.” Yuri said nervously.

She’s not sure why she’s telling her that, maybe she’s hoping that it could change something even though the damage is too severe.

Yoona bit her lip and tries hard to put a shield on her heart. Yuri’s voice easily softens her heart but she’s not going to give in this time.

“So?”

“That is not going to change anything.” Yoona said coldly.

Yuri’s hope was crushed, though she already expected that reaction, it still hurts. She stood there running out of things to say, but she just wants to stay near her.

Amidst the tense moment, Hyoyeon phone beeped with an Usher song.

“Ah excuse me, I got a message..” She said, smiling sheepishly.

And then Jessica’s phone vibrated.

“I got a text.”

And only a few seconds after, Tiffany’s phone beeped as well. They all looked at each other at the bizarre coincidence.

“Who texted you, honey?” Jessica asked, curious.

They all checked their phones.

Yuri and Yoona looked at them, curious. Yuri didn’t receive the text, while Yoona shut off her phone. The three of them read the message and then looked at each other. Yoona and Yuri can’t be more curious.

Jessica looked at Yuri.

“Yuri, when you broke up with Gyuri yesterday, how did she take it?” She asked.

“Not good.. Not good at all, actually.” Yuri replied.

“Why?”

“Did you just launch a new website?” Hyoyeon asked.

“No, not that I know of..”

“I think Gyuri set this up, to get back at you.” Jessica said, serious.

“Set what up?” Yuri asked, nervous.

Tiffany showed her, her phone with the text on the screen.

Yuri gulped.

“www.kwonyuri..exposed .com?”

“What kind of website is that?” Tiffany asked.

Yoona can’t help but feel worried about it. She grabbed Hyoyeon’s phone to look at the message herself. There was nothing but the URL sent by an anonymous number. She has a bad feeling about it.

“Seohyun, can you type in this address?” Jessica ordered.

Seohyun nodded. “Sure.”

And afterwards, her face turned pale.

“This..”

The others and Yuri quickly gather around Seohyun to look at the screen. And they soon were also shocked.

“Oh my god.” Yuri said.

On the main page of the website, there was a countdown timer with less than 3 hours left. The layout was filled with Yuri’s pictures in different poses taken while she’s on bed. She was sleeping with a blanket covering half her body, exposing her skin but fortunately still having her bra on. The pictures were undeniably sexy and revealing. Underneath the timer was a brief introduction for the site.

‘The rising young model from South Korea, Kwon Yuri will soon expose herself through this website. Anticipate new photos of her confidently showing everything she have to the whole world.’

“What the hell is this?!” Yoona suddenly asked from behind. She looked shocked and angry at the same time.

“Does it mean that when the timer is over the website will reveal nude photos of Yuri?” Hyoyeon asked.

“I think so.” Seohyun replied.

“But, I think not many people know about this site right? We can still save this situation.” Tiffany said to Jessica.

Jessica gulped.

“If this is Gyuri we’re talking about, it’s not that simple..”

Suddenly the cafe was filled with the sounds of phones beeping, vibrating and ringing. They looked around and realized that most of the customers in the cafe had received a message at the same time. The gang looked at each other in wonder, they have the same thoughts but hoping that they’re wrong.

Yuri gulped. “Don’t tell me..”

And then one male customer said.

“kwonyuri..exposed dot com?”

**

“There’s only 2 hours and 40 minutes left..” Seohyun said as she watches the timer counting down the seconds.

“What? How come the time pass so fast?!” Hyoyeon said, panicking. She was nervous and sweating as if she was the one who will be exposed in the website. Yuri however, was sitting on the chair, staring at the screen with her creased eyebrows. Though she may look calm, her eyes were red like it will burst into tears at any second.

Seohyun, Hyoyeon, Yuri, Yoona, Jessica and Tiffany were now in Sunny’s office to avoid the public. If they noticed that Yuri was in there, chaos might occur. Yuri is after all, a well known figure in the country. Although she’s still a rookie, her popularity is almost as the same as the established models and celebrity.

“You really got yourself into a big mess this time, Yuri. Even if I don’t like you, I feel sorry for you right now.” Tiffany suddenly said with a glare.

Yoona has been pacing back and forth since they entered the room. Suddenly she stopped in front of Yuri.

“What I’m wondering right now is that how did she managed to get those photos of you?” Yoona asked, serious.

“Those pictures are.. very in-intimate poses.. and maybe even naked ones..” Yoona paused, and her expressions turned dark. She stared at Yuri and shook her head in disgust.

“Damn it, I don’t even wanna think about it!” She shouted and looked away.

Tiffany walked to her cousin and rubbed her back, hoping that it will calm her down.

“I made a huge mistake while in Bali with her and.. things got escalated ever since..” Yuri suddenly said.

Jessica and the others looked at her as she’s about to unravel the story.

The girl in the hot seat let out a loud sigh and looked at them. And finally she looked at Yoona.

“It was only a one night stand at first, and I swear that was it.. but she refuse to let me go.” She explained.

“My god, did you just say ‘one night stand’ freely?! If you’re my girlfriend I already tore you into pieces!” Tiffany suddenly bursts. Jessica quickly wrapped her arms around her waist and kept her close.

Yuri nodded. “I know I was wrong! But at that time, I swear I’ve decided that after the incident I won’t be playing around anymore

and just focus on Yoona. But Gyuri just won’t let me go..”

“Liar.” Yoona said with a glare.

Yuri continued. “But she threatens to reveal the pictures-

“Which wouldn’t happen in the first place, if you just keep your pants on while in Bali!” Yoona cuts in.

The latter was speechless. Yoona was right.

“Stop blaming it on her, because for all I know you’re the one who make this whole mess yourself. You make her fall in love with you, and then you crushed her heart into a million pieces.” Yoona said. She stared at Yuri with her sad eyes that are now filled with tears that will spill out in any second.

“Just like what you did to me.” Yoona added, and a tear fell from her left eye.

Yuri bit her lip and creased her eyebrows. The sight of Yoona crying increased the pain in her heart.

“Yoona, I’m so sorry..” She said.

Yoona shook her head.

“You know what? I don’t care about this anymore.. If you’re going to be exposed then, let it happen, you deserve it. We already broke up anyway.”

“Yoona..”

“I’m out of here.” Yoona said, before walking out of the room.

The room turned silent after Yoona left. And the faint sound of the timer ticking suddenly feels so loud.

“Now it’s..2 hours and 30 minutes left..” Seohyun announced.

Everyone looked at each other, thinking of what to do next.

“Sica..you gotta help me..” Yuri suddenly said. She looked at her with her hopeless pair of eyes that were filled with tears.

“Please..Sica..”

Jessica sighed and looked at Tiffany, asking for her opinion.

And suddenly to everyone’s surprise, Tiffany said.

“Jessi, we must help her.”

Yuri was shocked by Tiffany’s support, for all she knows she hates her to the core. Jessica smiled at Tiffany and nodded.

“Okay, I’ll see what I can do.” She said.

“We can try to hack the website!” Seohyun suddenly said, excitedly.

“That way, we can stop the timer and destroy the photos before it‘s revealed!” She added.

Hyoyeon looked at her, “Yeah, but does anyone here know how to hack a website?”

“I do.” Seohyun said. Everyone looked at her, surprised.

“Well, I read a few books about hacking and computer programming before. It can’t be that hard, right?” Seohyun said with her awkward smile.

Jessica sighed and headed to the door.

“Where are you going?” Tiffany asked.

“I have to make a call. Stay in the office with the others, I’ll be back.” Jessica replied.

**

A red car is speeding through the highway. It’s going 150 km per hour, way passed the speed limit but the driver doesn’t care. The speed somehow soothes her troubled mind.

Yoona turned on the radio and put the volume on maximum.

I'm drunk for a day

But it just increase my memory of you

The unchanging thing is the fact that I still love you

The song blasted through her speakers. It was a song sung by some cheesy boy group, but the lyrics tugged Yoona’s heart.

Only you my love

You're my only one

Only you

Only you, how could you do this to me

And Yoona stepped on the gas pedal harder. She needs to take her mind of things. She needs to take her mind of her.

We are one soul

We are destiny

We were born as one and we will die on the same day

Because everytime she thinks of her, her already crushed heart will bleed again causing her to spill her tears yet again.

This is not the first time Yuri had hurt her.

She had endured through a lot during their time together, keeping it all in. Only god knows just how much she had suffered. How much tears she had shed.

It's okay

It’s okay to shed tears for the hundredth time..

She should hate Yuri.

She wants to hate her, and despise her with all her might, but,

..her heart wouldn’t let her.

And suddenly the image of Yuri confessing to her for the first time plays on her mind.

That night she went on a date with a Thai photographer, Nichkhun when suddenly Yuri stood outside of the restaurant.

*

*

*

Yuri smiled and waved at her from outside of the big window glass. Yoona was confused by her actions but she waved back at her anyway. Suddenly Yuri pulled out a white cardboard and start writing with a marker pen. Yoona looked at her, wondering what she wants to do.

And then Yuri showed the cardboard.

‘I’M SORRY’

Followed by another cardboard.

‘I’M JEALOUS’

And then finally she wrote.

‘I LOVE YOU’

*

*

*

“I love you too..” Yoona mumbled, without realizing that her cheeks are now wet with tears.

She manoeuvred her car to the side of the road and hit on the brake pedal until the car come to halt.

She sat there at the driver’s seat, and stares at her hand once again. She looked at her ring and sighed.

Kwon Yuri, I hate myself..

.. for loving you too much.

Even until now.

You’re the other half of me..

You’re in my heart..

If you're not here, then I won’t be here either..

“I can’t let her life destroyed like this...” She said to herself.

And suddenly she stood up straight and like she realized something.

“I have to..prevent the pictures from being released.”

She gulped.

“I have to find Gyuri.”

**

Krystal Jung was reading a book while waiting for her piano teacher to arrive. It’s one of the classes that her mother has arranged for her since she’s 4 years old. She flipped another page of the novel and continues reading.

He took off his stinky socks and threw it on the floor.

The sentence wasn’t anything funny or cute, but she smiled.

Stinky.

“Stinky..Jing.” She mumbled with a sweet smile on her face.

Suddenly her phone rang. She put down her novel and checked the caller.

“Yoona unnie?”

**

“What?! Yuri unnie is such a bi..er..such a bad person!” Krystal shouted. She wanted to say another word but the caller seems protective of the person mentioned. She doesn’t want to die young, there are still a lot of ‘stinky’ things she wants to do.

She is now in a car with Yoona who came picked her at her house. She wasn’t in the mood for piano lesson and when Yoona asked for her help, she agreed without knowing what the favour is about.

“It’s okay. Just say it.” Yoona said, as she drives.

“I feel really sorry for you, unnie. You must hurt a lot..” Krystal said, in her fail Jung comforting style.

“But how exactly do you want me to help? I don’t know how to hack a website.” Krystal said.

“You’re close with Kang Jiyoung, right?” Yoona asked.

Krystal gulped.

“Well, not that close, I mean she’s my classmate. We’re close but not really, not like dating, because why would I be dating her, you know.. she’s slow like a snail..

“So you two are close. You must know where she lives.”

“Wh-what? Why do you think I know where she lives?! That’s absurd! It’s not like I ever walk her home or met her dog or..ki-kissed her by the door. Which is totally never happened before-

“So you know. Can you show me? I need to meet her.” Yoona said, seriously.

“Why?”

“She must know where Gyuri is, they’re both are pretty close right?”

“Oh, so you want to see Gyuri now? And persuade her to shut down the website?” Krystal asked.

Yoona nodded.

“And you want to bring Jiyoung because she might listen to her? Well, that’s..smart.” Krystal said, admiring.

“I think that just might work. Okay, take a left turn on the next junction; Stinky Jing’s house is just up the hill.” Krystal directed.

**

“She lives here?” Yoona asked to Krystal.

The younger girl nodded and took small steps up the hill with Yoona. Yoona turned around just to find her left behind.

“We need to hurry. Why are you walking so slowly?” Yoona asked, annoyed. She can’t stop glancing at her watch to check the time. She only has about 2 hours till the timer over.

Krystal sincerely wants to help Yoona, but she really hope it doesn’t involve Jiyoung. She’s still too awkward around her after that fateful night. And now they’re walking to the place where it happened. Everything is still clear to Krystal, she can even recall everything they talked about that night and how adorable Jiyoung was with her white puppy.

And of course, the accidental kiss.

She had an accidental kiss with Sulli before, at her sister’s office, but it didn’t leave her this much effect. She was able to sleep that night, even after she kissed the girl she supposedly likes.

But with Jiyoung, things are different. It’s not only that she can’t sleep well; she has lost her appetite as well. She can’t sleep because Jiyoung’s face appeared everytime she closes her eyes and she loses appetite because she’s already full thinking about her. It’s been going on for a few days and it’s driving her nuts.

She tried to avoid her in school, even ending their fake relationship. But somehow it didn’t work, because no matter how hard she tries in the end she finds herself secretly staring at her. Distracting herself with homework also didn’t work when everything she reads reminds her of Jiyoung.

For the first time in her life, she has no control of herself.

But strangely she can’t hate Jiyoung for it.

What the hell is wrong with me?

“That’s Jiyoung!” Yoona said, excited.

She pointed at a girl wearing a white winter jacket walking towards the apartment. Krystal looked at her and gulped.

“Yeah, that’s her..”

And soon she finds herself staring at Jiyoung again as she walk, examining her outfit like a fashion police. She noticed that Jiyoung was wearing a dark blue jean matched with a pair of cute brown wool boots on her two cute feet. And the red scarf she was wearing around her neck compliment the pink blush on her cheeks. But Krystal’s favourite is the white wool hat on top of her head, with her bangs still shown on her forehead. Everything screams cuteness.

“So cute!” The sentence accidentally slipped Krystal’s mouth.

Then she realized that Yoona was talking to Jiyoung and now they’re both stares at her weirdly. Jiyoung seems surprised to see Krystal there and her nervousness strikes again. But this time, she glared at her. Krystal gulped.

“I meant the lady over there..” Krystal said, pointing at a random direction behind them.

It was an old grandma walking and picking her nose at the same time.

“That’s cute to you?” Yoona asked in disbelief.

Krystal shrugged.

“Anyways, Jiyoung can you help me?” Yoona hurriedly asked Jiyoung.

Jiyoung nodded. “Sure, but why do you want to go to Gyuri unnie’s house? Can you just call her?”

“I called many times, but she turned off her phone.” Yoona said.

“Oh, really? That’s odd. Unnie rarely turned off her phone. Oh my, is anything happened to her?” Jiyoung said, concerned.

“We didn’t know. Actually, we’re in a hurry. It will be really great if you can come with us. I’ll tell you more about it in the car.” Yoona insists.

**

“Ahh.. this is harder than I thought!” Seohyun exclaimed.

She had just spent 20 minutes trying to hack the website but as expected, there’s still no progress.

Yuri sat there, at the corner of the room, wiping her tears that can’t stop falling from her eyes. Her whole life is about to end in less than 3 hours. She had just found out that the reporters already know about the website, and there are a lot of articles on popular news portals reporting it. Newsen and Sports Donga posted the article and some even featured it. The number of visitors on the site increased tremendously, now with more than 10,000 hits and it keeps increasing at a steady pace. Just a day ago Yuri was reported in the news, an allegation about her and Yoona involved in a romantic relationship. It was resulted from her attempt to defend herself against Tiffany at the studio. Her manager and company ever since have been calling her non-stop, causing her to turn off her phone.

What is there for her left to say?

It’s true that she dated Yoona.

It’s true that Gyuri took nude photos of hers.

Yuri closed her eyes and buried her face in her palms.

I will lose all the endorsement deals.

I will be a disgrace to my family and they will disown me.

My friends will never trust me again.

It would still be alright if Yoona stayed by my side.

Suddenly the memory of her and Yoona together played on her mind.

“You love me?”

“Look at you, telling me you love me freely as if it means nothing at all.”

Yoona added, “You used to struggle so much just to say those three words to me.”

*

*

*

“Okay, repeat after me.”

Yoona said as she looked into Yuri’s eyes.

“I love Yoona.”

“Come on, it’s easy.” Urged Yoona.

Yuri opened her mouth slowly.

“I..

..love..

Yoona nodded. “Go on.”

..Yo..

Yoona’s eyes filled with excitement.

Just a little bit more..

..da.”

Yoona stared at Yuri.

“You love yoda?!”

*

*

*

Yuri smiled at the memory.

But..

.. those are only memories.

Yoona will never forgive me.

It’s over.

Suddenly the door opens.

Chapter 57

00:00:00

02:10:45

“Ding! Ding! Ding!” The sound of the house bell rang.

Yoona, Krystal and Jiyoung were now standing in front of Gyuri’s luxurious apartment. They’ve been pressing the bell for more than ten times but there was still no answer. Yoona was starting to get impatient; she began to pace forward and backward restlessly. And then she banged the door.

“YAH PARK GYURI! OPEN THE DAMN DOOR NOW!” She shouted as she hit the door repeatedly with her fist.

Jiyoung felt offended by her actions and quickly stepped forward. Yoona sighed and gave way to her. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

“Unnie, this is Jiyoung. Are you in there? Open the door.” She said gently.

But there was still no answer.

“Guys, I don’t think she’s home. Where the hell is this woman?!” Krystal said, frustrated.

Jiyoung looked at her, pissed.

“Watch what you’re saying, that woman you’re talking about is my sister.” She said bitterly.

Krystal gulped. Jiyoung has never talked to her that way; she was always so shy and spoke with her sweet slow voice around her. But this time she looked different. Krystal reckon that it’s probably because she had offended her when she referred to Gyuri that way, but somehow Krystal finds Jiyoung..

..more attractive.

Though, she hates herself for feeling something completely irrelevant at a time like this.

Yoona was still restless and glanced at her watch again and again.

“Jiyoung, where else do you think your sister is? We’re running out of time! We need to find her!” She shouted frantically.

Jiyoung shook her head and sighed.

“Unnie, I’m not sure..but..” She paused.

“But what?” Yoona asked impatiently.

Jiyoung looked at Yoona with her widened eyes.

“But she sounded different earlier.”

“What do you mean?”

“When she picked me up from school today, she said a lot of.. weird things to me, as if she’s going somewhere.” Jiyoung replied, slowly.

“Somewhere? Where is that?” Yoona asked, curious.

“I think..” Krystal cuts in.

Both of them stared at Krystal, waiting for her to finish her sentence.

“I think we should go to the airport now.” Krystal said.

**

02:05:17

Back at Sunny’s office, suddenly the door opens.

“Jessi, you’re back!” Tiffany exclaimed excitedly. Everyone in the room looked at Jessica, hoping for her to announce some good news. Yuri stared at her with teary eyes.

“Sica..”

“Seohyun, move. Let this guy do his thing.” Jessica ordered, pointing at Seohyun.

Seohyun obliged, and stood up from her seat.

“Hope you can help us.” Jessica said to someone behind her.

And then someone entered the room, a tall and handsome man. He looked at everyone with his charming smile and greeted.

“Good evening ladies.”

Tiffany looked at him, shocked. He seems so familiar.

“Siwon?!”

Siwon smiled at Tiffany. “Hi.. er.. Jessica’s fiance.” He said.

“Enough with the chit chat; a woman is about to have her life destroyed right now. Siwon, here’s the computer.” Jessica said, pushing Siwon towards the office table.

Siwon nodded and made his way to the table, that’s when he saw that beautiful lady. Like a light shine upon her, she was shining so

beautifully. And then she smiled and slightly bowed her head at him, sending a thousand sensations through his body.

So..goddesses are real..

“AH!” He shouted.

He had fallen handsomely on the floor.

Tiffany rolled her eyes and then looked at her fiancé.

“Why did you bring the cashier from your grandpa’s shop here? Can he help us hack the site?”

Jessica shook her head.

“Trust me, he can.”

Tiffany stared at her in disbelief but she looked confident nonetheless.

Seohyun quickly helped the clumsy guy up while Hyoyeon couldn’t stop laughing.

“Are you okay?”

He smiled sheepishly.

“What is your name? You’re so..er..

“Eh?”

“Yah, hurry up with the website!” Jessica shouted, causing Siwon to stand up and sit on the chair immediately.

He looked at the page and sighed.

“This is gonna take some time. It’s nicely built.”

“Well, we don’t have some time. The time we have left is on the screen. There’s no other time except the time left.. on the screen as we all can see. Not just us but everyone in the world..” Hyoyeon argued and then got confused with her own argument.

Yuri just cried harder hearing it.

Siwon quickly worked on the computer as everyone watched, especially Seohyun who was standing behind him with her jaw dropped.

“Wow, you’re really good.” She said to Siwon.

He smiled sheepishly.

“Not really. There are others who are better than me.”

Tiffany pulled Jessica’s arm aside so that they’re facing each other.

“What?” Jessica asked.

“Can you fill the blank for me? How can Siwon be so good at computer programming when all he ever does is sitting in front of a cash register?” Tiffany asked, curious.

“Uh.. well, he used to work for grandpa in the office and actually is one of his most trusted workers. His father also had worked with our family before so..”

“Grandpa even gave the cafe and bookshop to him, and he got like 40% of the profit every month. He’s a co-owner, not just a cashier or manager.” Jessica continued.

“Why didn’t you tell me that before?” Tiffany asked, unsatisfied.

“Because.. he’s not important and you never asked..” Jessica replied incredulously.

“Oh, you’re right.” Tiffany said sheepishly.

Jessica chuckled and pats Tiffany’s head gently.

“So.. he worked for grandpa before? What kind of work?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica gulped and then held Tiffany’s hand tightly.

“Honey, are you hungry? Let’s eat some sandwich while waiting.” She said with a smile that made Tiffany forget what she was asking.

“Thank you..” Yuri suddenly said. As she was sobbing, she looked at Jessica.

“Jessica, thank you..

Jessica shook her head. “Don’t thank me; it was Tiffany who asked me to help you.”

Yuri looked at Tiffany. “Tiffany, thank you for helping me. I-

“Yuri.” Tiffany cuts in.

“I’ve known you since I arrived in Korea.” She looked at her with a soft expression.

“And through that time until now, there isn’t a day where Yoona didn’t mention you everytime I meet her. Sometimes she would tell me how you make her happy and sometimes you make her cry.”

“You have no idea how much you mean to her.” Tiffany added.

Yuri looked down and bit her lip in regret.

“It’s really disappointing that you did this to her. You two could’ve been really great together.” Tiffany continued.

She sighed. “I may say harsh things when I got angry, but I don’t really mean it.”

“Before you were Yoona’s girlfriend, you were her best friend, the one who was always there for her no matter what. And for that, I want to help you.”

**

01:50:24

“I think she’s going back to US.” Krystal said.

“US?”

Krystal nodded.

“I think it’s possible, since her family are there. I mean, after a painful breakup she might just want to run away from all this and go back to her family.. I think that’s what she is doing.”

“Get away from Yuri, and you.” Krystal continued, looking at Yoona. Yoona nodded in agreement, with her eyes on the road as they’re making their way to the airport.

“How about me?” Jiyoung asked. She looked at Krystal with her intense stare, causing the latter’s heart to pound harder.

“Are you saying that Gyuri-unnie wants to get away from me too?” Jiyoung asked.

Krystal begins to stutter. “It..it’s just..”

“This is ridiculous, Krystal!” Jiyoung suddenly shouted.

The atmosphere in the car turned tense by the second. Jiyoung who has been staying calm suddenly exploded.

“And also, I don’t believe you!” She continued, staring at Yoona. Yoona saw her intense stare through the rear view mirror and sighed.

“Jiyoung-ah, calm down now..”

“Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? You two just dragged me here and tell me all these things about Gyuri-unnie that I know is not true!” Jiyoung snapped. She looked away from Yoona and bit her lip as her eyes begin to fill with tears.

Krystal gasped.

Aww.. please don’t cry..

“And what with the website? That’s crazy! The Gyuri-unnie I know wouldn’t do this to anyone! She’s the nicest person I know!” Jiyoung continued as she glanced at Krystal.

“Jiyoung, I didn’t mean to make you sad or anything but that is the truth. I believe Gyuri really did the website thing. That’s so her.” Krystal said.

“Ah, since when did you know her so well? And is there any proof that she really set up that website?” Jiyoung argued.

Krystal shook her head in disbelief.

“Yes, you might have spent more time with her than any of us, well except maybe with Yuri unnie..” Krystal paused when she noticed that Yoona was glaring at her.

“But, we know her way before you did. 2 years ago she almost destroyed my sister and Tiffany’s relationship.” Krystal explained.

Jiyoung shook her head. “No! Stop lying to me! Krystal, just..leave me alone!”

Krystal scoffed. “Leave you alone? I can’t believe this.. Lying to you? Why would I lie? That’s the truth!”

“Park Gyuri is the most genius person I know in ruining other people relationships!”

“Stop it..

Krystal continues. “It’s just that when she’s with you she became a completely different person, and because you’re so stupid and innocent you’ve been deceived by her fake sisterly image!”

“KRYSTAL STOP-

Suddenly the car came to a sudden stop, causing the two girls to be thrown forward before ending up in each other’s arms.

Yoona stopped the car by the roadside and turned around to face the girls.

“If you two want to continue to fight like this, you may do so.. OUTSIDE!” She said, serious.

Krystal and Jiyoung gulped. They certainly didn’t want to get off in the middle of a highway, plus the sun is beginning to set.

Yoona looked at Jiyoung with a soft expression.

“Jiyoung-ah, I don’t blame Gyuri for what happened. It was Yuri who lacked self control and caused this upon herself. Gyuri probably is heartbroken right now and she needs support from her friends and family. Whether she set up the website or not, that we will find out when we meet her..”

“Now all I want is you two to get along and stop fighting. You can do that, Jiyoung?” She asked gently.

Jiyoung pushed Krystal away and moved to the other side of the car. Then she nodded.

“Good. Krystal, how about you?” Yoona asked.

“It wasn’t my fault..”

“Can you?” Yoona insist.

Krystal looked away. “Whatever.”

“Just throw away your Jung-ness for a while. Gosh, you’re so.. Jessica it’s ridiculous.”

“Hey, I’m nothing like that idiot!” Krystal protested.

“You’re just the same.” Yoona shook her head as she carefully manoeuvred the car back into the lane and resume their journey.

“Short-tempered, always think she’s right, possessive, and a fool when it comes to discovering own feelings.” Yoona added.

Krystal rolled her eyes. “I’m not.”

“Just be nice to Jiyoung and stop doing things opposite to your own emotions.” Yoona continued.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about..”

“You know what I mean.” Yoona said, sharp.

Krystal gulped.

“Hey, we’re here!” Jiyoung exclaimed.

They finally reached the airport.

**

“Password?” Seohyun suddenly said, grabbing everyone’s attention.

From Hyoyeon who was hugging the crying Yuri at a corner to Jessica and Tiffany who were eating their sandwiches looked at her curiously.

Siwon let out a loud sigh.

“This site requires a password to full access. I can try to use software to crack the password but it could take time. I’m afraid we won’t make it.” He said.

“Oh come on, I thought you can do anything!” Jessica said, angrily.

“Is it numbers or alphabet?” Seohyun suddenly asked.

“It’s 6-digit number password.”

“6 digit? Then maybe we can try important dates for Gyuri. It might work.” Seohyun suggested.

“Let’s try Gyuri’s birthday! Yuri do you know?” Tiffany asked.

Yuri shook her head. “I’m sorry..”

“Do you even know her family name?” Jessica asked, bitterly.

Yuri looked down again.

Tiffany held Jessica’s arm to remind her to stop being rude. She was getting impatient and her bad traits might just appear.

“It’s May 21st, 1988.” Jessica said. Gyuri is her old friend after all.

“Okay then, let’s try 05-21-88.” Seohyun said to Siwon.

Siwon nodded and keyed in the numbers.

“It couldn’t be this easy. Using her own birthdate as the password?” Hyoyeon said in disbelief.

“Did it work?” Tiffany asked, impatient. Everyone stares at them with hopeful looks in their eyes.

Siwon and Seohyun shook their heads. “No.”

And the atmosphere turned gloomy again.

Yuri continues to sob in despair as Hyoyeon rubbed her back to calm her down though her effort seems pointless.

“We need some possible numbers. But I can’t think of anything. I don’t know Gyuri that well.” Hyoyeon said sadly.

“Jessi, how about you? You’re her best friend. What are special numbers that she might use?” Tiffany asked Jessica who’s sitting next to her.

Jessica sniggered.

“Why don’t you ask Yuri? She’s the one who supposedly close with Gyuri.”

Tiffany sighed. “Honey, what’s wrong with you?”

Jessica looked at Tiffany and then glanced at Yuri.

“I can feel that everyone in this room is blaming Gyuri for this..”

“But that’s not fair. She wouldn’t do this if Yuri didn’t mess with her feelings.” Jessica said.

“She set up a.. porn site of Yuri. Unnie, that is extreme.” Seohyun argued.

“Okay, that’s quite extreme but hasn’t everyone learned anything about Gyuri? She almost caused me to lose Tiffany 2 years ago. Everyone knows she’s a half-psycho arrogant type who is sensitive and falls in love easily. Then why mess with her? Honestly, Yuri, was it her or you who initiated the affair?” Jessica asked with a serious tone.

Yuri was too ashamed to even lift her head. She bit her lip and stared at the marble floor as tears ran down her face.

“It was you, wasn’t it?” Jessica asked.

Yuri gulped.

“I..know I was wrong. I know she.. loves me, but I kept leading her on making her thinks that it’s all real and took advantage of her feelings. I..really regret what I did.” She said with her teary eyes.

“It’s too late now.” Tiffany said.

“Time is ticking.” Siwon reminded.

Jessica looked at him and thought for a while.

“Date.” She suddenly said.

“Date?” Seohyun asked, puzzled.

“Gyuri likes to remember important dates. I remember back in university she would jot down the significant dates in her journal. Like her first date with a girl in college.” Jessica continued.

“Then, should we look for her journal?” Hyoyeon asked, confused.

Jessica shook her head and looked at Yuri.

“Hey Yuri, when did you first went out with Gyuri?” She asked.

Yuri pondered for a while and then answered.

“It was during my Bali photoshoot. Sometime back in June.”

“You have to be more specific. We can’t type in ‘sometime back in June’.” Jessica said, pissed.

Yuri gulped.

“Uh..I went there for a week and met her on the first day, that would be um.. 20 no 21st June. Yes, 21st June!” She said.

“You met her and date her right away?” Tiffany asked in disbelief.

“No! Uh..it was a few days later we started to..”

“Sleep together?” Hyoyeon guessed.

“Uh..” Yuri was again left speechless.

“You have issues, Kwon Yuri..” Hyoyeon said, shaking her head.

“When was that?” Seohyun suddenly asked.

Yuri closed her eyes.

“It was..24th June.” She replied.

With a heavy sigh, Jessica glanced at Siwon.

“Let’s try that. 06-24-10.”

**

Three girls were wandering hopelessly at the international departure hall of the airport. They separated and looked everywhere they could, the ticketing counter, the gates to find a woman.

Yoona was running through the crowd, not caring how many people that she had accidentally bumped. She went to all women with blonde hair that she saw in hope of finding Gyuri. She was filled with hope each time she ran to them and pats their shoulder, but every time they turned around, she was left disappointed.

Krystal and Jiyoung were panting as they stood outside of the restroom. They had looked everywhere they could but Gyuri are nowhere to be found. Krystal then finds herself staring at Jiyoung again, and her heart sunk as she saw the tears sparkle in her eyes. She slowly put a hand on her shoulder, causing the latter to turn and look at her.

Her eyes were brimming with tears and Krystal has never seen her so sad before. At that time Krystal realizes that a pat on her shoulder wouldn’t be enough, she wants to hug her tightly and whisper to her that everything is going to be alright.

“Did Gyuri-unnie really leave?” Jiyoung suddenly asked to Krystal.

Krystal froze at the spot. “Uh..

No, Jiyoung-ah how could she leave you..

But like an idiot she always said her sister was, suddenly she wasn’t able to express how she really felt.

“I think so.” Krystal said.

And then Jiyoung looked down for a while. No words were exchanged between them as Jiyoung continues to stare at the floor and conceals her face while Krystal was staring at her when she wasn’t looking.

Suddenly Jiyoung sobbed slowly.

“She’s.. the only sister I have. She’s my best friend..” She mumbled.

And then a drop of tears fell down on the floor.

“Now, I don’t have anyone else..

..to eat pizza with me or..

..go to the movies with me and to listen to my jokes.. and stories..

“Yah babo, you have me.” Krystal suddenly said.

Jiyoung was shocked and she slowly looked up. Krystal was staring at her, so intense like she has never seen before.

Krystal gulped before continuing,

“I can eat pizza with you, even if I hate pizzas..

..I can go to the movies with you even when you picked the one I don’t like..

..and I will listen to your jokes that are not funny and all your lame stories..” She said with a few pauses.

She put both her hands on Jiyoung’s shoulders and stared into her eyes.

“You have me.” She repeated.

And with that she pulled Jiyoung into a tight embrace. Jiyoung was very surprised with her sudden intimate gesture. She gulped with her eyes wide open when Krystal wrapped her arms around her body. Every inch of her body heats up.

Krystal smiled.

I will take care of you.

“Have you found her?!” A voice suddenly called. Yoona was running to them with worried expression on her face.

Krystal quickly lets go of Jiyoung and acts normal, though it was impossible to hide the blush on her cheeks.

“We can’t find her.” Krystal said.

Yoona was panting as she wiped the sweats on her forehead.

“I can’t either!” She said, disappointed. She was on the verge of crying as their search was nothing but a total waste of time and energy.

“We’ve looked everywhere we could, unnie. But she’s not here. I think she already left, there was a flight to LA at 2 pm.” Krystal added.

Yoona sighed a few times before sitting on one of the chairs nearby. She put her elbow on her knees and put her hands together. And then she just stares ahead with her hopeless gaze.

“How much time do we have left?” She asked to Krystal.

Krystal glanced at her watch.

“About..half an hour.” She replied.

Yoona buried her face in her palms, hiding her face from the girls. But they know that she was crying. Jiyoung sat beside her and gently rubbed her back.

“I can’t even protect Yuri..” Yoona muttered.

Krystal bit her lip.

“Unnie, I want to ask you something, I hope you won’t mind.” She said.

Yoona didn’t even look up but she replied, “What is it?”

Krystal took a deep breath before continuing.

“Why are you still doing this for Yuri-unnie? She cheated on you and broke your heart. I just don’t get it..” She said.

Jiyoung finds Krystal too blunt but she was still too awkward around her to argue.

“Krystal, I only have one heart.” Yoona suddenly said.

She put a hand on her chest and continued.

“And in my heart there’s only one person.”

Krystal looked at Yoona, speechless.

Their eyes met.

“I’m not saying that I will go back to Yuri like nothing happened.. I will move on with my life, and she can move on with hers but there is one thing will always remain the same..”

Yoona smiled weakly.

“I will never stop loving her.”

“And for that I will always protect her.”

**

“The timer stopped.” Seohyun said, staring at the computer screen.

Everyone looked at her in disbelief.

“Seriously?!” Tiffany said with her eyes wide.

“So the password really was 06-24-10?!” Jessica asked, shocked.

“That’s what it says..” Siwon replied, smiling.

The room fell quiet for a while as they looked at each other in disbelief. All the build up tension earlier wears down little by little as the seconds pass silently. Hyoyeon looked at Yuri who was also staring at her with her teary eyes.

“Yah Kwon Yuri, you’re safe! The timer stopped!” Hyoyeon said excitedly, hitting Yuri’s shoulder.

“It really stopped?” Yuri asked, still in shock.

“WE DID IT!” Seohyun exclaimed in excitement and threw her arms around Siwon. Siwon was stunned; his face immediately turned red and begun to smile like a shy school boy.

Jessica let out a relieved sigh.

“Great job Siwon oppa, as expected of a sp..” She paused.

Tiffany gave her a weird look.

“..an office worker.” Jessica continued, looking away.

“00:25:05 that’s when it stopped.” Siwon said with a satisfied smile.

“Oppa, you’re a computer genius.” Seohyun said, causing him to blush again.

“You’re lucky, Yuri. We managed to stop it just in time or else your nude pictures would be spread all over the world.” Tiffany said, smiling.

Yuri looked at them one by one, with a mixed expression on her face. Her mouth slowly crept into a smile, a smile that expresses how thankful she was. And then she began to cry again.

“Thank you..everyone..”

Everybody was feeling relieved and overjoyed like they’re a troop of army who just won a fierce battle. There were wearing smiles on their faces and laughter filled up the room in contrast to the depressing mood earlier.

“Okay, who’s up for some pasta? It’s on me!” Jessica announced excitedly.

“Yeah! I want lasagne! What do you want, Yuri-ah?” Hyoyeon said to Yuri.

Yuri looked at her.

“Anything will do..” She replied with a weak smile.

“Jessi, Carbonara for me.” Tiffany added, smiling.

“We can share a plate and do the famous pasta scene!” Jessica said cheekily.

“Okay, let’s go! I’m hungry!” Hyoyeon said, heading to the door.

“Guys, wait.” Seohyun suddenly called.

They stopped and turned around. Seohyun and Siwon were still sitting at the desk with Seohyun staring intently at the computer screen and the other was busy typing with a serious expression on his face.

Yuri gulped; she has a bad feeling about this.

“What is it?” Jessica asked.

Seohyun looked at her in panic.

“Th-The timer resume itself.” She said slowly.

Everyone was too shocked to even move.

“What?! But..how come?! Didn’t we stop it with that password?!” Tiffany asked, shocked.

Siwon shook his head.

“Apparently that was a trap. The website has a tricky security system and now it’s counting down 3 times faster than before.” He said, eyes never leaving the screen.

“3 times?!” Jessica said in disbelief, she rushed to the desk to see it for herself.

“It’s over..” Yuri sobs again. She fell on her knees like she no longer have the strength to stand.

Hyoyeon tries to console her and pull her up, but Yuri just gave up.

“I’m trying to crack into it, but the time is running out..” Siwon said, with sweats rolled down his forehead.

“This is my punishment..” Yuri said slowly.

“I let down the only girl who loved me since I was a just a young confused teen..”

“The girl who helped me find my dream, who’s been supporting me restlessly..”

“Who was willing to accept the selfish me, even after what I did to her..”

“What kind of person am I?” Yuri asked to herself.

“I took advantage of her unconditional and innocent love and betrayed her..”

“And then played with another woman’s emotions, giving her hope when I know it won’t happen..”

“A person like me don’t deserve her love, no, don’t even deserve to be loved at all..”

“Even I hate myself.”

Yuri looked at each person in the room.

“I deserve this.” She said.

**

At the airport, Yoona, Krystal and Jiyoung were gathering around together as they looked at the iPhone belonged to Krystal.

They went to the website to check if there was any miracle that could caused the website to shut itself. But then again, it was impossible.

“Why is it ticking so fast? That’s like..3 seconds for every 1 second!” Krystal said with an incredulous look on her face.

“Damn it! Then, the website will reveal the pictures sooner than it’s expected!” Yoona said, hopelessly.

“That would mean..there’s only 3 minutes left!” Jiyoung said, slowly.

**

“3 minutes left!” Seohyun said, panicked.

Siwon was still working on the website, with his fingers typing non-stop and his face is now wet with sweat.

“2 minutes!”

“One minute!”

00:00:56

00:00:43

00:00:37

00:00:24

00:00:12

00:00:05

“And 4..”

..3..

..2..

1.”

00:00:00

Yuri, Tiffany, Jessica, Seohyun, Siwon and Hyoyeon stared at the computer screen, speechless.

Then Tiffany suddenly said,

“This is..”

**

Yoona, Krystal and Jiyoung stared at the phone and then looked at each other.

“I don’t understand..” Krystal said, slightly shaking her head.

Yoona stared at the website where the countdown has ended. There is a photo slide in the middle of the main page, where there are 100 photos in total. It was photos of Yuri, but none of them expect it to be this kind.

“These pictures are..beautiful..” Yoona said.

It was a collection of perfectly captured pictures of Yuri. Based on the Yuri’s natural expression, it was obvious that the pictures were taken secretly by Gyuri herself. The pictures managed to capture Yuri’s flawless natural beauty and her cute candid expressions like never been seen before.

Yoona was lost for words to say as she could feel the love Gyuri had for Yuri through the photos. She felt like she was defeated in a way.

Krystal looked at Yoona and then to Jiyoung.

“So, when Gyuri said, expose, she meant.. no makeup and natural expressions?”

Jiyoung smiled at her.

“Now, that’s the Gyuri-unnie I know.”

A rush of emotions came to Yoona when she looked at one of the photos, a photo of Yuri sitting alone at the restaurant.

The restaurant where she first confessed her love to Yoona, and she was staring at the ring on her finger with a blissful smile on her face.

Underneath the picture was a note:

Even though I know there’s no room for me in your heart..

- G

Two weeks later..

Kwon Yuri sat alone in front of the mirror in the dressing room. She was well dressed, wearing a beautiful baby blue dress that brought out her pure image. Her face gleams with the effect of mild makeup that was done earlier by her own makeup artist. Everything is perfect and she should be happy but..

She looks sadder than ever.

There was no sparkle in her gaze, just a pair of eyes that filled with sorrow.

She stares at the mirror even though she hates looking into the mirror lately. Because everytime she does, she will see that person.

That one person she’s unable to forgive.

Suddenly the door opened. Yuri turned to her side and saw her new PA was looking at her.

“It’s time.” She said.

Yuri nodded slowly.

“I’ll be right up.”

**

“Anyeonghaseyo, I’m Kwon Yuri.” The tall and beautiful model said as she bowed.

“Ah, anyeong!” The reporter said with her gleeful smile, clearly excited about meeting Yuri that day.

Yuri smiled happily like how she’s been trained to do, making everyone around her believe that she was genuinely happy. And it successfully hid the pain inside her heart. She took a seat across from the middle-aged woman, who seems eager to shoot her with sets of questions at her. Known as the reporter with her bold questions, Yuri can’t help but feeling nervous especially since the incident two weeks ago.

“Our nation’s sexy angel Kwon Yuri, how are you feeling these days?” She asked, warming up.

Yuri smiled charmingly and replied, “I’m feeling better than ever.”

I feel like I’m gonna die.

“Soooo, the whole nation was shocked by the genius marketing strategy that you and your agency had pulled together. The website was brilliant. Your popularity had skyrocket overnight!” She said, excitedly.

Yuri chuckled and shook her head.

“That website was all.. my friend’s idea. I can’t express how thankful I am for what she did for me. Really..” She replied.

The guilt is killing me day by day..

“Ah, your friend, G. Who is he? Or maybe a she?” She asked with a smirk.

Yuri’s face hardens when she was asked about G, but she quickly covers it with a smile. “G is.. a really good friend of mine who is also a very talented photographer.”

“A goddess with a heart of gold.” She added slowly.

The reporter smiled.

“Ah, so ‘a she’? Eyy.. sounds like she’s a special person to you.”

Yuri gulped. “She’s a.. close friend..”

“Yuri, a lot of people are wondering about this..” She suddenly said.

“What is it?”

She looked at Yuri and asked.

“Are you a.. lesbian?”

Yuri gulped and looked at her for a while, speechless. Her manager motions her to quickly answer to avoid any suspicions.

“Hahaha, that’s funny..” Yuri suddenly said, with her obviously fake laughter.

“Funny?” The reporter asked, raising an eyebrow.

“There were rumours about you and another young model, Im Yoona to be in a romantic relationship. Some said that you two were fighting at a photoshoot.”

Yuri looked down and cleared her throat.

Yoona’s name echoes in her head.

Yoona..

“Me and Yoona are in a relationship.” She said casually, causing everyone to stare at her in shock.

“Are you..admitting-

“But not a romantic relationship.” Yuri added cheekily.

“Ah..”

Yuri forced herself to smile.

“We’re.. friends since high school and even decided to enter the fashion world together. We’re best friends and I think people are getting the wrong idea because of how close we are.”

“Really? That’s interesting, because the netizens have always compared you two as rivals. Do you two hang out often?” She continued to ask.

Yuri tries her hardest to keep on smiling, but the series of questions about Yoona make her wonder how long can she continue to do so. She could feel the tears starting to fill her eyes.

She let out a small laugh and looked at her hands on her lap.

“Not recently.”

She’s been avoiding me..

As she was touching the only ring on her finger, she said.

“She’s been avoiding me..” She accidentally said aloud.

“You sound sad, is this anything to do with Im Yoona?” The reporter asked.

Yuri bit her lip.

Yes..

“No.” She said.

“Yoona truly is someone I cherish and I care about her a lot..” Yuri added.

“You care about her in a.. romantic way?” She asked cheekily.

Yuri scoffed, causing her to startle. Yuri stared at her, seriously.

“Just because Yoona’s cousin is a lesbian doesn’t make her one.” She said to end the topic before it escalates.

“Oh yes! Her cousin, Tiffany Hwang is getting married with the Editor-In-Chief of Glitter Magazine also the heiress, Jessica Jung. Their announcement had shaken the nation. It will be the first open same-sex marriage in the country. Will you be attending the grand event? ” She asked.

Yuri smiled.

“If I am invited, then definitely. Those two are a perfect couple.”

Then Yuri’s manager told the reporter that the time is up and she have to ask her final question.

“Since it’s near Christmas, do you have anything you wished for?” She asked in hurry.

Yuri smiled.

“I wish to spend Christmas with.. Yoda.”

“Eh? From Star Wars?”

Yuri nodded.

“Yoda..

..please forgive me..” She said sadly.

Chapter 58

Another Bet

“Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!” The sound of the annoying digital alarm clock echoed in the room.

Sunny slowly opened her eyes as she was unable to fight the alarm clock irritating pleas. She reached across her desk and grabbed the yellow clock before hitting the stop button. The torturous repeated sound finally stopped and it made Sunny feel ten times better than before. She slowly rise from her bed and sat up straight. She glanced at the clock in her hand and noticed it was already 7:30 in the morning.

It’s time to start her routine.

She smiled as she straightens up her arms, as she is ready to begin another great day at the cafe. The business has been growing strong these past few months and Sunny can’t be more blessed with the success.

But.. Her love life is a different story.

Sunny turned to her side as her heart sunk. It was empty.

Slowly she touches the pillow beside her and begun tracing the fabric with her fingers. She stared at the empty side of her bed, with a thousand mixed emotions. She noticed that Taeyeon’s scent is still fresh and she knows that she had just left for work.

Sunny quickly wiped her right eye with a finger before the tears manage to fall onto the ground. She must be strong, that’s what she’s been telling herself these past few weeks.

Since the argument with Taeyeon at KBS parking lot, the atmosphere between them has been nothing but a battlefield. They tried to talk it out, but it always turned into a worse argument. Thus they just stopped talking about it.

However acting like everything is fine is never easy. They suffered so much from the unresolved tension in the house, yet they both still keep to their vows and stick together. But what’s the point of living together if they hardly see each other anymore? Everyday Taeyeon will leave the house before Sunny woke up and return home late at night. Sunny had enough of nagging her about coming home late when Taeyeon’s typical reply is that’s it’s related to work. Then Sunny will also mention how busy her day was at the cafe and then more shouting till one of them gave up.

Things have been hard, but there was never once Sunny gave up on their love. She promised herself to fix the problem that she caused, and that’s why she decided to go to the hospital today.

**

“Mrs Kim, how are you today?” A young male doctor greets.

Sunny smiled. “I’m doing great, Dr.”

“That’s good to hear. Hmm.. did you come alone? Where is your wife?” The doctor asked seeing Sunny all alone.

“Taeyeon couldn’t come because of her busy schedule. She’s currently producing a lot of songs for drama OSTs.” Sunny replied with an awkward grin.

“Ah.. she’s surely a busy woman. I hope she doesn’t overwork herself. It won’t be good if she’s trying to conceive a baby..” Dr. Yoochun said with a concerned look.

Sunny looked at him and shook her head.

“Actually, I have come here today regarding that..”

“Oh. What’s the matter?”

Sunny bit her lip.

“I’ve decided not to undergo the procedure. It’s hard to believe but the truth is that Taeyeon and I are not ready to have a baby yet..” She said.

The doctor looked at her with creased eyebrows.

“Er..Mrs Kim, you can’t cancel it.”

Sunny raised an eyebrow.

“Why not?”

“Because..

**

“What do you think?” Taeyeon asked to her friend.

Tiffany’s eyes were brimming with excitement, and as expected she squealed.

“TAEYEON THAT SONG IS SOOOO BEAUTIFUL!” Tiffany exclaimed as she clapped her hands like a dolphin in a show.

Taeyeon chuckled.

“You think she’s gonna like it?” She asked, nervous.

Tiffany rolled her eyes.

“Like it? Gosh, if I’m not with Jessica right now I would’ve fallen for you because of that song. I’m sure Sunny is going to LOVE it. I know I do.” Tiffany said with an assuring smile.

Taeyeon smiled and make her way towards Tiffany who was sitting on the couch. She has especially come to visit her at the studio that day, with Jessica’s permission. Taeyeon was secretly impressed at the couple’s progression, from an immature pair with serious jealousy issues to a real soulmate. They made her jealous sometimes.

She sat on the sofa and took the lyrics sheet that Tiffany handed to her and read it again. It was a song she composed for Sunny, reflecting her feelings.

“How are you and Sunny doing?” Tiffany suddenly asked.

The young songwriter sighed.

“Not good.” She answered short.

“It’s getting worse day by day, up to the point where I sort of avoid her..” Taeyeon added.

Tiffany gasped.

“Avoid her? Don’t tell me you’re not sleeping at the house anymore..”

“I still sleep at home, every night. And we’re still sharing the same bed, but..” Taeyeon pauses.

“There is hardly any communication between us. I always come home late and will purposely leave the house before she woke up.”

Tiffany stared at her friend, shocked. She had no idea that they’re going such a tough time.

“Why would you do that? Why are you avoiding her? Can’t you guys just talk about it?” She asked.

Taeyeon sighed.

“We’ve tried, but.. it’s not working. It’s not a conversation if all we did was yelling at each other’s faces.”

“I don’t want to fight with her anymore. Tiffany, I love her..” Taeyeon said slowly.

Tiffany stared at her friend with a heavy heart, and slowly she put a hand over her shoulder. She rubbed it gently to calm her down.

Taeyeon took a deep breath and look at Tiffany.

“I heard about what happened. I guess Gyuri really taught Yuri her lesson.” She said to change the topic.

Tiffany nodded and retreats her hand back into her lap.

“It was crazy, we really thought Gyuri was going to put up Yuri’s nude photos but she really surprised everyone. The website that was supposedly up to destroy Yuri’s life turned into an unplanned promotion of herself. She’s getting really famous now, with people dubbing her the nation’s ‘natural beauty’.” Tiffany rolled her eyes.

Taeyeon chuckled.

“I’ve always knew that Gyuri is a nice person. The last time she was in the studio was about a week before she left..

“..she wrote this..” Taeyeon said, pulling a piece of paper from a file on the table.

Tiffany took the piece of paper and read the nicely written lyrics. Unknowingly, her eyes were brimming with tears.

I know that I no longer want to impose my feelings on you.

Because I realize that I cannot love you,

Even though you are so close to me,

It's too hard for me to wait for someone that cannot be mine,

I can't endure any longer,

Because it will never happen.

The name that I once loved

Travels further away as I call it,

I write down that name, holding back tears,

I want to hide it within myself.

Please understand the days

I can’t help myself but to love you,

A love that was never realized,

Is still love..

“It’s pretty emotional, isn’t it? But I guess Gyuri has always known that Yuri don’t feel the same way about her, but she can’t help but to keep hoping..” Taeyeon said.

Tiffany wiped the tears that rolled down her cheeks with a tissue and nodded in agreement.

“This part makes me wonder..” Tiffany said, pointing at a verse of the song.

“I turn it back a thousand times,

going back to the place I was.

Back before a portion of my heart

was snatched away from me..”

“What about it?” Taeyeon asked.

Tiffany looked at her, serious.

“I wonder where she is now..”

**

In a lavish house in Manhattan, a married couple are having dinner together in the dining room. Their maids were standing by, always ready when they’re needed. The dinner menu was luxurious, a 3 courses meal cooked by their personal chef. But even the good food couldn’t balance out the silence between them. There was nothing but the sound of the forks and knives being rubbed on the plate.

Suddenly, the wife looked at her husband. Though the husband noticed the stare, he continues to eat.

“What is it?” He asked.

The wife sighed.

“It’s Christmas soon.” She said.

“So?” He asked.

“I want the whole family to gather this year. I want our daughter..”

“She’ll be back when she wants to. It was her decision to leave the house, there’s no use in trying to convince her.” The husband said, firm.

“Then maybe.. we can go to Korea and celebrate the festive with her.” The wife suggests, with a hopeful expression.

The husband pauses, and put down his eating utensils on the plate. He knows how much his wife misses their only daughter. He’s been missing her as well.

Suddenly, one of the maid rushed into the dining room, panting.

“What’s the matter? We’re having our dinner.” The husband said, annoyed.

The panting maid took a few seconds to recover and stood up straight. Then she looked at her employer and smiled.

“Then maybe you need to set another plate.” She said.

“What do you mean?” The wife asked, puzzled.

“Mr Park, Mrs Park..” The maid pauses.

She smiled widely.

“Miss Gyuri is back.”

**

Kim Taeyeon put her hand on the headphones and closed her eyes to concentrate to the beginning of the song. The soothing sound of flute is the intro for her new song, a song that she decided to sing it herself.

“Did it pass by...Our love..”

“Is it just a heart-breaking memory..”

She opens her eyes and continues to sing the next line with her beautiful voice.

“It's turning around...Your heart..”

She paused.

She gulped as she spotted Sunny outside of the studio, staring at her with displeased eyes. She quickly signalled her staff to stop the music which he obliged immediately. She removed her headphones and made her way out of the sound proof room to meet her wife.

Sunny was standing by the door, with her arms crossed. Taeyeon has no idea what to expect, as Sunny rarely come visit her at the studio unless there’s something really important.

Taeyeon cleared her throat.

“Sunny, what brings you here?” She asked.

Sunny looked at her, serious.

“You and I need to talk.” She said.

The male staff in the room heard her and hurriedly leaves the studio, leaving only them. And soon the atmosphere turned tense again.

“What’s the matter? Is it important? Can’t we just talk about it at home? I have.. work to do.” Taeyeon said, avoiding eye contact.

Sunny scoffed. “Talk at home?”

“I come here today because I know that I can’t ever converse with you anywhere else. You can’t continue to avoid me like this, Tae.”

Taeyeon gulped.

“Today, I went to meet our Dr..” Sunny said.

Taeyeon looked at her, nervous.

“He told me about it.” Sunny said.

Taeyeon sighed. “So you knew?”

Sunny scoffed “How could you undergo the procedure without discussing it with me first? We’re supposed to do this together, we’re a family..”

“What’s there to discuss? You’re the one who wants me to carry the baby. I thought it’s already decided.” Taeyeon reasoned.

“You can’t just take things like this for granted!” Sunny said, pissed.

“Oh come on! I did what you want me to and you’re still not satisfied? What exactly do you want?” Taeyeon asked, annoyed.

Sunny bit her lip.

“Yah Kim Taeyeon! This is not about what I want!”

“THIS IS ABOUT WHAT WE BOTH WANT!” She shouted, frustrated.

**

It’s 11 at night at the pink residence and the loving couple are heading to bed after a hard day at work. Jessica was lying on the bed with the blanket pulled up covering her chest. However, she wasn’t sleeping. With her glasses on, reading a novel that she’s been trying to finish for past few weeks. She used to be able to finish a novel in just a few days, but since she shared a bed with Tiffany, she gets easily distracted.

That night was no exception. Tiffany came out of the bathroom, with her alluring scent can walked towards her fiancé. Jessica was too absorbed into the story and failed to notice the innocent puppy eyes that Tiffany was giving her. But Tiffany wasn’t going to give up easily, with a cute huff she climbed on the bed and casually made her way on top of Jessica.

Jessica felt the pressure on her lower body, followed by the hands that were circling around her waist. She smiled and put down her novel on the nearby desk, she gave up. Tiffany is too cute to resist.

She ran her hand on Tiffany’s newly dyed black hair, gently and lovingly as she looked at her.

“Jessica..” Tiffany called all of the sudden. She was flashing her irresistible eye smile.

Jessica’s heart skipped a beat.

“Yes honey?” She replied.

Tiffany grinned.

“It’s almost.. Christmas, isn’t it?”

Jessica nodded, “Yeah.”

“You know, at work today I was chatting with Heechul oppa and other staffs..”

“Why are you mingling with those low class people?” Jessica asked harshly.

Tiffany sighed. “Anyway, they were bragging about having the best Christmas party at their house and it kinda makes me think that..

..we should also have one.”

Jessica looked at her blankly.

“Okay then, let’s have one.” She replied.

“Really?” Tiffany asked, excited.

“Sure. It’s not that hard, we can just hire the caterers for food..”

Tiffany quickly cuts in. “That’s what I’m trying to talk to you about.”

“What? Food?” Jessica asked, puzzled.

“Since it’s our first Christmas party, I really hope. Like really really hope to.. prepare the food myself.”

“NO.” Jessica replied immediately.

Tiffany frowened.

“Oh come on Jessi!”

Jessica looked away and pretended not to hear anything.

“If we’re gonna organize a party, we must list out the guests that we want to invite.” She said, ending the previous topic.

Tiffany seems unsatisfied and pouted.

Jessica continued. “We must invite my mom, my grandpa..

“Our friends too, Taeyeon, Sunny, Yoona.. ah we can’t invite Yuri though..” Tiffany said.

“Maybe people from the office, that weird girl..Seohyun, Yoona’s quirky manager Yeon something..”

“It’s Hyoyeon. And we can ask Krystal to bring her close friends too, like Sulli and Jiyoung..” Tiffany continued.

“But Jessi..”

“Hm?”

“I really wish Hara and Sooyoung could come.” Tiffany said sadly.

Jessica sighed.

“No one knows where Hara is. But we all know where Sooyoung is. She never leaves that donut shop.”

Tiffany nodded.

“I’ve tried before, but she insisted to stay there no matter what.”

Jessica looked at her and then smiled like she has an idea.

“Ey..I know that look. What’s on your mind?” Tiffany asked, with an eyebrow rose.

Jessica grinned.

“I think I can bring Sooyoung to our party.”

Tiffany stared at her, shocked.

“Oh really?”

Jessica nodded.

"You don’t believe me? Wanna bet?” She asked with a naughty smirk.

Tiffany gets the idea and smiled.

“Okay, what do you want if you win?”

“I want you to..do anything I want for a week.” Jessica said, blushing.

Tiffany gulped.

“Pervert Blankie.”

Jessica looked away.

“I have needs..”

“Okay fine. But you must make sure Sooyoung attend the party. I missed her so much.”

“We all do honey.”

Tiffany adds, “But if you don’t succeed, no, until you succeed..”

“You’re not getting any.” She said with an adorable smile.

Jessica gulped.

“Oh come on, you’re not serious..are you?”

“I’m serious.”

Tiffany said as she slowly moved away from Jessica’s body and lay on another side. Jessica bit her lip.

“Goodnight Jessi.” Tiffany said before pulling the blanket and turned off the lamp.

Jessica sat there in the dark, staring at her sleeping fiancé in disbelief.

Now she really has to drag Sooyoung out of the donut shop, no matter what.

Chapter 59

Rebel Fany

“So, have you taken care of that ‘thing’?” asks the young female boss, Jessica Jung.

She was sitting on her huge chair, with her glasses on making her look professional. She looked at her secretary, impatiently waiting for her reply. She really hopes that the answer will be positive, maybe a simple nod or a short ‘yes’ is enough to make her day. To her, it’s almost as important as a matter of life and death.

Narsha smiled, secretly enjoying seeing her boss squirming in her seat. Working with her these past few months, she found out that the cold ice princess is not that cold after all. Especially when it came to her fiancé, Tiffany. She’s like Jessica’s own Kryptonite. Her tough metal wall turned into jelly when she’s around Tiffany.

When Narsha was about to give her reply, the door was knocked twice.

Jessica sighed.

“Come in.” She said.

The door was slowly opened, revealing a young woman wearing a white body hugging sweater and a pair of blue denim. Jessica was speechless, though she has seen the woman every day; she never failed to take her breath away every time she laid her eyes on her.

Tiffany Hwang made her way to the Editor-In-Chief desk, with a file in one hand. She was walking in a normal manner, but in Jessica’s eyes she was slowly taking her steps in order to seduce her. Jessica quickly shook her head.

“Ms Jessica, here is the design layout that you asked for the March issue.” Tiffany said politely. Then she delicately put the file on the table.

But Jessica can’t stop staring at Tiffany, not when there’s a glowing light surrounding her body, though she’s pretty sure it’s just her. And that alluring scent, oh how much she loves her honey’s scent. Better yet, her honey’s taste..

“Okay, I think you can go now, Ms Hwang.” Narsha suddenly said. She noticed the wild look in her boss’s eyes and is attempting to prevent her from jumping onto her. Tiffany smiled and nodded. She bowed her head to her and Jessica before turning around and leaving the office.

As soon as Tiffany left, Jessica let out a loud sigh.

“Narsha! Did you see that?! She was totally seducing me!”

“Er..who?”

“Tiffany! The way she walked, her awkward smile, her body.. Did you see what she was wearing? She was showing too much skin!”

“She was wearing a long sleeve knitted shirt and jeans..”

“Yes! Tight jeans that showed the shape of her hips and her thighs, her honey thighs where lies it between them is..” Jessica pauses, her face red with drool coming out of the corner of her mouth.

“Are you okay?”

“Gosh, why does she have to look so gorgeous and hot every time?! I can hardly control myself, that girl!” She said, burying her face in her palms.

Narsha rolled her eyes.

“You can have her at home..”

Jessica shook her head.

“It’s even more torturing at home! She firmly said no sex until I bring Sooyoung to the party!”

“Oh, so that’s what it’s all about?” Narsha asked.

Jessica nodded.

Narsha smiled.

“Then you don’t have to worry anymore. I’ve taken care of that ‘thing.”

“You did?”

“Now, I hope you can get yourself together. We have a meeting in an hour. The company president will also be attending.”

“Gr-Grandpa?”

**

Jessica has never felt so uncomfortable and nervous before. Now she’s standing at the front of the meeting room with all eyes on her as she is presenting the report. She glanced at Tiffany, in hope for an assuring look from her eyes. But by coincidence at the time, she was flashing her friendly smile to the HOD of Fashion, Kim Heechul. Any other day Jessica can just shrug it off, and not let her jealousy get in the way, but this is not any other day. Not when they’re still on the tormenting bet.

Jessica cleared her throat and tries to continue.

“As.. you can see here..” She pauses.

Her throat felt dry, and she could feel her whole body heating up. She wiped her forehead and realized that she’s been sweating that much.

“Are you okay, Jessica?” A voice asked.

Jessica looked at the man with a heavy heart. Her grandfather is staring at her with a mixed expression. He looked concerned but not pleased at the same time. She knows that he always has high expectations on her, and right now all she sees on his face is disappointment.

Tiffany can’t help but felt worried about her other half. This is the first time Jessica doing a presentation in front of her grandfather and so far he doesn’t seems impressed at all. She begins to regret doing the bet with Jessica, or else she probably won’t be too tense right now.

People in the room exchanged looks, some curious and some just plain cynical. Tiffany bit her lip as she wished she could slap each of their faces for mocking Jessica, especially the wicked smile on Mr Oh Jiho’s face. He was sitting next to Albert Jung comfortably, sneering at the now sweating Jessica.

“Jessica, I’m afraid I have to leave now.” Said Albert suddenly.

Jessica looked at him and gulped.

“Grandpa, I can finish this..” She said.

Albert stood up and held his granddaughter’s hand. Then he looked at her before giving her his warm smile.

“I have another er.. meeting to attend. Maybe next time.” He said.

And then he leaves the meeting room with his personal assistant, leaving the room with an awkward atmosphere. Jessica looked around the room before letting out a loud sigh.

“I guess that’s all.” She said before exiting the room.

Tiffany hurriedly leaves her seat and chase after her fiancé.

**

Jessica Jung stood outside of the Jung Corp Building, with both her hands stuck in her jacket. The weather is cold that evening but she insisted to wait for her car herself. Narsha was standing loyally behind her boss, glancing over at her every few seconds to observe her expression.

“I wonder who Grandpa is meeting with. Is it that important that he can’t even wait until the meeting finished?” Jessica suddenly rants.

Narsha looked at her boss and noticed how sulky she looks.

“One of my source said that he is meeting someone.” Narsha said.

“What? A business meeting? Does this means he’s not coming to my party tonight?” Jessica asked, annoyed.

Narsha cleared her throat.

“I don’t know if he’s going to your party or not, Ms Jessica. But I do know something..” She paused.

Jessica looked at her, curious.

“What is it?”

“The person he’s meeting with is a woman.” Narsha replied, in whispering tone.

Jessica looked at her, dumbfounded.

“A woman? You mean, like..dating?” She asked, shocked.

Narsha shrugged.

Suddenly Tiffany came rushing out of the front door, hurriedly running towards them. Narsha bowed her head at Jessica before politely leaving to give them their much needed space. Tiffany looked messy as her jacket wasn’t even worn properly. She only cared about chasing Jessica.

“Jessi..” She said as she throws her arms around Jessica’s body. Jessica was taken by surprise due to the sudden hug and she quickly pulled the girls closer into her embrace. They held onto each other in their own serene moments, without caring the judging eyes of the onlookers. After a while, they let go of each other and stares deeply into each other’s eyes. Tiffany was surprised to see Jessica’s loving gaze, since she expected one filled with lust since it’s been more than 24 hours since their bet.

“Are you okay?” Tiffany asked.

“Of course I am.” Jessica replied.

Tiffany continues to look at her, and she immediately knows she’s just lying.

“I still have a long way to go until I can be an Editor-In-Chief like Aunt Joanna. I can’t even handle my nervousness in front of people or not mixing my personal feelings into my work..” Jessica added.

Tiffany took her hand and squeezed it tight.

“But you’re on your way there. And you will be better than your Aunt.” She said.

Jessica chuckled.

“Thanks honey.”

Tiffany’s heart flutters at the sight of Jessica’s smile.

“By the way, you look really hot today.” Jessica added.

Tiffany looked down to check her outfit and creased her eyebrows in confusion.

“I don’t think jeans and baggy sweaters is anything near hot..”

Jessica shrugged. “You look hot wearing anything in my eyes. Ah, when I win the bet I want you to wear so many things for me..”

Tiffany pauses for a while as she digesting her sentence. And then she looked away, blushing. Jessica is still Jessica after all.

“Ah, look.” Jessica suddenly said.

Tiffany looked at her and Jessica was pointing towards the sky. Tiffany looked at the direction pointed and saw white flakes falling from the sky.

“It’s snowing..” She said.

Jessica slowly moved her gaze, from the beautiful falling snow to something more beautiful, Tiffany. She stared at her, examining her blissful expression as she was looking at the sky in wonder.

“Tiffany..” Jessica suddenly called.

“Hmm?”

“Can I kiss you?”

Tiffany looked at her, surprised by her request. Usually she would just pull her for a kiss and this is something new. She smiled.

Taking her smile as permission, Jessica slowly cupped Tiffany’s face and tilts her head slightly before gently pressing her lips on hers. How long has it been, they have no idea. They were too engrossed into their own world to notice that Jessica’s car has long arrived.

“Ms Jessica.” A voice called like a spell breaking them apart.

They broke the kiss with a slight disappointment on their faces.

“Your car is here.” A male staff said.

Jessica gave him a nod.

“Honey, I’ll see you at the party.”

“Where are you going?” Tiffany asked, not letting her hand go.

“I’m going to get Sooyoung to the party to win our bet, remember?” Jessica said.

“You’re really going to get Soo to our house tonight?”

“Just watch me. You better prepare yourself, it’s going to be a loooong night.” Jessica said with a smirk. Tiffany blushed.

“Ah yes, have you confirmed with the caterers?” Jessica asked.

“Caterers? What cater- Oh, yes I did! Don’t worry!” Tiffany replied.

“See you soon napkin, I love you.”

“Love you too, blankie.” Tiffany said, waving at Jessica as her car drove away.

**

Choi Sooyoung is at the donut shop like what she’s been doing the past 3 weeks. But this time, she’s standing outside off the shop with her hands stuck into her jacket’s pockets. The weather is cold, but she insists staying on her spot, even if the shop is closed. She finds it weird that the shop suddenly closes, with a note stuck on the front door saying that it undergoes ‘maintenance.’ She sighed again and glanced at her watch only to realize that she’s been standing there for more than 2 hours. It’s already 5.30 in the evening and the streets are getting crowded with people who are just off work.

The tall girl moved to the side of the sidewalk, not wanting to be an obstacle for the rushing people in Seoul. She leaned her back on the shop’s door and decided to keep on waiting.

“What are you doing here?” Suddenly a voice asked.

Sooyoung stood straight and turned to her left. She was greeted by a pleasant sight of her friend, Jessica.

“Sica..” She said.

Jessica smiled.

“It’s been a while.” She said.

Sooyoung nods. “Yeah..”

Then the awkward silence filled the atmosphere between the two of them. Jessica cleared her throat.

“You know, this donut shop won’t be back to business anytime soon.” She said.

Sooyoung stared at Jessica blankly and then glanced at the shop. “Why you said that?”

Jessica shrugged.

“I heard it had some serious ordeal with the people from health department.”

“Eh? Seriously?”

Jessica nodded.

“You know what? Tiffany and I are having a small party at our house later. We really want you to come.” She said with a warm smile.

Sooyoung looked away.

“Thanks for your offer, but I have to say no..” She said almost immediately.

Jessica somehow expected this.

“Why? Are you gonna stand here all night?” She asked, annoyed.

“That has nothing to do with you..” Sooyoung replied.

Jessica scoffed.

“Nothing to do with me? Wow Choi Sooyoung! Are we all not your friends anymore? Am I not your friend anymore?”

“That’s not what I meant, Sica.”

Jessica stared at Sooyoung. “How long are you gonna stay here? The shop is closed for at least a few weeks and you’re gonna camp out here like a homeless person? Are you trying to freeze yourself to death?”

“I can’t leave this place, what if Hara comes back when I’m not here?” Sooyoung asked.

Jessica scratches her hair in frustration.

“Hara won’t be back to this shop. That’s the truth that you have to accept.”

“What do you mean?”

Jessica sighed. “If you’re her painful memory, then she will do anything to avoid it. She’s probably even hates donut after breaking up with you. That’s how Hara is.”

Sooyoung looked down in silence.

“You waiting here are not doing any good to anyone. All you did is pushing everyone who cares about you out of your life and instead eats donuts and drink coffee every day. Are you trying to get diabetes?” Jessica continues.

Sooyoung bit her lip.

“I appreciate your concern, but-

“Gosh! Stop being stubborn or I will buy this shop lot and change it to a shop that only sells pink blankets and napkins!” Jessica cuts in angrily.

Sooyoung stared at her friend, shocked. Jessica took a deep breath to stay composed. Then she looked at Sooyoung.

“If you still consider me as your friend, you will come to the party.” She said, serious.

Jessica turned around and made her way to her car. Sooyoung stared at the back of her friend with a heavy heart.

Jessica reached her car but then she stopped.

Without turning around she continues,

“Soo, I’m serious. If you don’t show up, our friendship is over.”

**

Tiffany Hwang is skipping her way towards her house with two bags filled with groceries in her hand. She even had to put them down while she tries to open the front door. After a few frowns, looking for the house keys, she managed to find it and successfully opened the door. Her house is empty, as Jessica is still outside leaving only Tiffany in the house.

The smiling girl glanced at the clock on the wall of the living room, and noticed that it’s already 6pm. She hurriedly makes her way to the kitchen and put down her bags on the table. She put down her handbag and takes off her watch. And then she grabbed the new pink apron located near the stove and quickly puts it on. As she was struggling tying the apron on her back, her smile and excitement slowly disappears as she begins a battle with herself. She’s feeling guilty for doing this. She’s not supposed to be in the kitchen right now.

She lied to Jessica.

There is no caterer for the party. She didn’t even booked one. She insists on cooking for the party, even if Jessica says no.

Jessi should trust me..

She reasoned with herself.

Tiffany finally succeeds in tying the apron and then she quickly grabbed a huge knife to cut the carrot she just bought.

Suddenly,

“Put down the knife.” A voice said.

Tiffany froze; she thought she was all alone.

“Don’t make this difficult, Fany-ah. Just put the knife down.” Another voice said.

Chapter 60

Accidentally on Purpose

“Put down the knife.” A voice said.

Tiffany froze; all this time she thought she was all alone.

“Don’t make this difficult, Fany-ah. Just put the knife down.” Another voice said.

“Who’s there?” Tiffany asked as she tightens the grip on the shiny knife.

Tiffany gulped and looked around, searching for the source of the voices. They both sounded familiar but in such situation, Tiffany wasn’t able to recall their faces.

Suddenly a figure came out from behind the wall, a short woman with warm smile on her face. It was none other than her neighbour from next door, Sunny.

“Fany-ah, it’s just me.” Sunny said, assuring.

Tiffany let out a relieved sigh.

“Sunny, what are you doing here? You scared me.” She said, wiping cold sweat on her forehead. She was still holding the knife, and the blade was swung in the air as she moved her hand. Sunny gulped watching the dangerous knife move.

“Fany, the knife..” Sunny reminded.

Tiffany looked at her, dumbfounded.

“Knife? Ah, you mean this knife?” She said, shoving the knife to Sunny. Sunny gulped again, as the tip of the sharp blade almost touched her nose.

“Y-Yes, what are you doing with it? It’s dangerous, put it down..” Sunny said, still maintaining her smile.

Tiffany chuckled and put the knife back on the counter.

“Sorry, I’m cooking right now.” She said proudly.

“You cook? I thought you hired caterer for the party.” Sunny asked.

“That’s what I told Jessica, but.. this is my party, I should cook..right?” Tiffany replied with a wry smile.

Suddenly,

“NO YOU DON’T!” Said another voice from behind Tiffany.

It was followed by the strong grip on Tiffany’s arms and a pull from behind.

“Hey!” Tiffany exclaimed, realizing that she’s now pulled further away from the kitchen counter.

Her mysterious attacker stopped pulling her before pushing her down on a nearby chair. Tiffany sat on the wooden chair in shock. And soon she finds out her attacker was none other than Krystal Jung.

“Kr-Krystal?! What are you doing here? Why are you pushing me onto this chair? How could you do this to your sister-in-law?” Tiffany asked continuously. She tries to get up but Krystal pushed her shoulder down.

Krystal crossed her arms and stare at Tiffany a few steps before her, like a faithful guard. Tiffany looked at her in confusion.

“Su-Sunny! Look what Krystal is doing to me! Help me!” She said to Sunny who was still at the Kitchen counter.

To Tiffany’s surprise, she looked calm as if everything that happened has been planned beforehand.

“We’re sorry, Fany. But we’re doing this for your own good.” Sunny said.

Tiffany looked at her, shocked.

“What are you talking about?”

“We can’t let you cook. It’s too hazardous for everyone.” Krystal suddenly said.

“That’s ridiculous! I never do anything hazardous..”

Krystal scoffed.

“The last time someone eat your cooking, they both ended in the hospital and the last time you tried to cook, you burnt down our family tree. You’re saying that’s not hazardous?”

“That was only..two times..it happened..” Tiffany mumbled.

“Just sit there and don’t touch anything.” Krystal warned.

“Hey, this is my house, and this is my kitchen!” Tiffany protested.

Krystal looked away, but still standing firmly before her.

“I will tell Jessica what you guys did to me!” Tiffany whined.

“Go ahead and tell. She’s the one who ordered us to stop you from burning the house down.” Krystal replied.

Tiffany gulped. “She did?”

Krystal nodded.

“She..doesn’t trust me? I told her that everything is going to be fine but she doesn’t trust me?” Tiffany said, disappointed.

“Tiffany-unnie, you lied to her. You said that you’d book the caterer but you didn’t.” Krystal said.

Tiffany looked away, refusing to hear the youngest Jung stance.

She glanced at Sunny. “Okay whatever, now what about the party? Guests will come at 8pm, but there is still no food on the table. Jessica’s parents are coming soon, Sunny-ah. This is the first time her dad come to our house, and I want this party to be memorable for him and also everyone..”

Sunny smiled. “Don’t worry, Sica already expected this and she asked me to prepare the food. My staffs from the cafe are on their way here.”

Tiffany stared at her in shock.

“Jessi already expected this?”

**

“Ah, the party starts at 8pm? Yoona told me it starts at 7.” Hyoyeon said to Sunny. She was the first to arrive at the party that evening.

“You can help us to set up the table then. We’re kinda short of staff right now..” Sunny replied. She was busy helping her two workers from the cafe setting up the table with the food that had just arrived.

Hyoyeon looked around and noticed that they really needed help. It’s almost 8pm and the table are still not yet prepared.

“Let’s get to work.” She said, pulling her sleeves up and moves to the living room.

“Hyoyeon, you’re early.” Said a voice.

Hyoyeon pauses and looked to her side. Tiffany is decorating the Christmas tree with Krystal who is standing next to her. There’s something wrong with their expression, with Tiffany who smiled half-heartedly and Krystal who crosses her arms with an annoyed yet arrogant look on her face.

“Hi there, Fany. Yoona gave me the wrong info. She said the party starts at 7..” Hyoyeon said sheepishly.

“Oh, where’s Yoona? Is she here yet?” Tiffany asked, with her eyes wildly searching around the living room.

“No, she said she’ll be a little late. She said she’s picking up someone, I have no idea who.” Hyoyeon replied.

“Oh..” Tiffany said with a nod.

Hyoyeon looked around the pink house, which is now nicely decorated with various Christmas decorations. She looked up and noticed a few mistletoes hanging around and chuckled.

“Four, five..That’s a lot of mistletoes..” She said.

Tiffany looked around and smiled.

“I want everyone to kiss each other.” She replied.

Krystal rolled her eyes upon hearing that. She’s getting tired of all the cheesiness she got from hanging out with Tiffany that evening. She was appointed to keep Tiffany away from the kitchen, so she has to help her with the one thing she hates, house decorations. Dealing with her sister-in-law to be was really challenging, from picking the suitable table cloth to hanging the mistletoes. Krystal tried her hardest to keep calm though she almost reached her limit when she was forced to try on Tiffany’s handmade pink and yellow scarf that she had made especially for Jessica. Krystal can’t describe how ugly the scarf is, and she felt sorry for her sister for getting it for Christmas. Especially when she knows what present that Jessica bought for Tiffany this year.

Hyoyeon leaves them when Sunny called her to help with the fruit punch. Tiffany looked at the tired looking young Jung and chuckled.

“Let’s sit down. We’re done with the decorations.” She said.

Krystal let out a sigh. “Finally.”

The two girls sat at the sofa and looked at the busy staffs preparing the food on the table. Tiffany really wanted to help them with the food or maybe make some last minute desert in the kitchen. But she knows that’s impossible when Krystal is sitting opposite of her, watching over her with her pair of keen eyes.

I must do something..

“Krystal..” Tiffany suddenly called.

Krystal looked at Tiffany with blank expression.

“What now?”

Tiffany smiled.

“How’s the school play? Did you practice for your part yet?”

Krystal shrugged.

“I did some practice, but..I’m not that excited about playing the witch. Seriously, someone like me as a villain? Can you imagine?” She said, annoyed.

“Yeah, that’s not cool at all. You should play the princess, not that girl, Kang Jiyoung.” Tiffany replied in a disappointed tone. She was only testing Krystal.

“No, I think Jiyoung suit the princess role..” Krystal argued. Then she looked down, silent. Tiffany noticed the slight blush on her cheeks and smiled.

“Really? But she’s inexperience in acting, and she’s not from a wealthy family like you-

Krystal quickly cuts in.

“She is better than me in terms of acting quality, and what does family background has anything to do with playing the princess role? I never thought you’re that kind of person, Tiffany-unnie.” She said with a scoff.

Tiffany was surprised by her reply; she has not noticed how much Krystal has changed.

“You’re so protective of her, Krystal.” She said.

Krystal gulped.

“Uh.. who?”

“Jiyoung.”

The younger girl looked away and crossed her arms defensively. But the blush on her cheeks gave everything away.

“You like her, don’t you?” Tiffany asked.

Krystal scoffed.

“I don’t.”

“Are you sure? Because the way you talked about her tells me otherwise.”

“I don’t like her. And I find it weird for people to accuse me for liking her when all I did was bullying her and pushing her around. Gee please. She’s nothing to me.” Krystal replied arrogantly.

Tiffany stares at the girl before her. She sensed that familiar ego and denial emitting from her and its making her sad.

She let out a sigh.

“You know Krystal, you and Jessica are so alike.”

Krystal looked at her, feeling slightly offended.

“Before Jessica and I began to date, she treated me badly in the office. She gave me tonnes of work that I had to sleep at the office to finish them. She was the meanest boss I’ve ever met, and I have to admit, I even cried because of her.” Tiffany continues.

“It might look like she hates me, right?” She asked.

Krystal nodded.

“But later I find out that she’s deeply in love with me. She’s doing all that mean things to me because she wants my attention, because she wants to be someone in my life. Even if it’s being someone I dislike. It’s weird but it’s how Jessica Jung does it..” Tiffany continues.

“Krystal Jung, the same thing applies to you. You’re doing all the mean things to her because you like her. You actually fell deep for this girl.”

Krystal shook her head. “Stop talking nonsense. I fell for her? She’s clumsy and annoying, plus she has no sense of style. She’s not my type.”

Tiffany looked at the young teen. “When I was your age, my ideal type was a tall handsome man, who could sweep me away with his beautiful smile. I met that guy, but then it turns out he’s not the one for me.”

“After I met Jessica, my ideal type changed to this beautiful confident woman who could make my heart stop beating by just looking at her. And I know that she’s my forever, my soulmate.” She added.

Krystal looked away, irritated with Tiffany’s lecture.

Tiffany continues. “You like Jiyoung. Though she’s not your type and all, you just don’t realize it yet-

Krystal cuts in. “Unnie, I do realize it. I’m not stupid. My IQ is 170.”

Tiffany looked at her, confused.

“Unlike my sister, I do..realize my own feelings.” Krystal said slowly.

“I know how I feel for Jiyoung.”

She looked down and bit her lip. She can’t believe she’s about to say this for the first time.

“I know that..

..I like her.”

She said slowly. She could feel her cheeks heating up.

“But..there’s a part of me that..”

She continues to look down as she waited for Tiffany’s response.

“A part of me that..” She paused.

But after a while, there was still no response from Tiffany. Krystal looked up.

Tiffany had gone.

“I can’t believe this. She tricked me!”

Krystal stood up and looked around frantically.

“Sunny-unnie! Tiffany-unnie had escaped!” She shouted.

Then it became five minutes of chasing episode for Sunny, Hyoyeon and Krystal. It wasn’t easy to catch Tiffany who grabbed the kitchen knife and swung it dangerously all over the place. After much struggling, they finally able to capture her again and this time she was forced to sit near the front door with the excuse of greeting guests.

**

“Merry Christmas unnie!” Said Seohyun.

Tiffany smiled cheerfully upon greeting her guest that night. Seohyun who always been known for being punctual arrived at exactly 8pm with a bag filled with a box of gift for the host. She handed the bag to Tiffany.

“Thank you, Seohyun-ah.”

Seohyun smiled. “These are some really good ginseng for you, unnie. I noticed that you always looking tired at work, especially in the morning. Drinking this can restore your energy, after using all of it at night..”

Suddenly someone sniggered mockingly. They both looked at the direction; it was Krystal who was still standing by Tiffany, on guard duty. Tiffany quickly looked away, blushing.

Seohyun pauses, “Ah, I mean..at work. Using all your energy at work..hehe.”

Tiffany cleared her throat, “Um, where’s Nicole?”

“Nicole couldn’t make it. She said that she has something to deal with at home. She asked me to tell you that she’s sorry for not able to come.” Seohyun said.

“Oh that’s just too bad. Well at least you’re here. Come inside, Sunny has prepared a lot of harmless edible food inside..” Tiffany said bitterly.

“Good evening, er..party host.” Said a manly voice.

Tiffany stopped and looked at the door. Choi Siwon was standing handsomely by the door, with his signature luxurious smile plastered across his face.

“Siwon?” Tiffany asked, shocked.

Suddenly Seohyun cuts in. “Ah unnie, he’s coming with me.”

Tiffany looked at them and raised her eyebrow. And slowly she got the picture and smiled teasingly at the good looking pair.

“Good evening, Siwon. Welcome to the party and my name is Tiffany, not just Jessica’s fiance or the house host.” She said, welcoming him.

“I’m sorry, Ms Tiffany. I have trouble remembering people’s name. And here’s a gift for you, merry Christmas, Ms Tiffany.” He said, handing over a bottle of wine.

**

The time is almost 8.30pm and the guests are having fun chatting among themselves. Tiffany can’t stop walking back and forth with her arms crossed and Krystal is getting bored watching Tiffany’s every move.

“You should get something to eat, Krystal. Aren’t you hungry?” Tiffany suddenly said.

Krystal huffed.

“I am hungry, but I promised my sister to babysit you until she arrives.”

Tiffany stared at her and said. “You don’t have to do this, you know. You won’t have to worry about me cooking anymore since Sunny has brought all the leftovers from her cafe.”

Krystal looked at her, thinking.

“Well..

Suddenly the front door was opened. It was Jessica. She looked around the living room and nods her head, impressed with the party preparations.

“This is pretty cool.” She said as she walked towards the living room.

Sunny chuckled. “Yeah, Fany and Krystal did a great job decorating.”

Hyoyeon suddenly cuts in. “Yeah, can you believe there are five mistletoes hanging in the living room right now? I was forced to kiss Sunny twice.”

“Oh really? Then stop pestering me!” Sunny pushed Hyoyeon’s aside with a light punch on her shoulder.

Jessica chuckled.

“Fantastic job, honey..” She smiled and glanced at Tiffany who is still sitting on a sofa near the door. But all she got was a fierce glare from her.

She gulped.

“Er..where’s Taeyeon?” She asked to change the topic.

Sunny’s cheerful smile suddenly fades upon hearing the name.

“Taeyeon has a broadcast to attend tonight.” She replied weakly.

Jessica gulped awkwardly. “Oh.”

“The food is great too, Sica unnie.” Seohyun suddenly said, breaking the awkwardness between them.

“Ah really?” Jessica said, and that’s when she noticed Siwon. They exchanged smiles upon their brief eye contact.

“Thank you Sunny for doing this at the last minute.” Jessica said to her friend.

“Ah, no problem Sica-ah. I’ll be more than glad to help my friends. But Sica, er..someone is not pleased with this.” She said, glancing at Tiffany.

Jessica sighed.

“It’s okay, I’ll talk to her.”

**

“Merry Christmas my napkin!” Jessica said with a cheerful tone.

Tiffany looked at her with her angry stare and defensive crossed arms. There were no words spoken, just intense stares. And it was enough to let the latter know how she feels.

Jessica gulped.

“Honey, you looked sooo gorgeous tonight. Is that the sweater that I bought for you, the one imported from Italy? Wow, it fits you perfectly..” She continues.

But Tiffany was still staring at her with her fierce eyes.

“Oh my sweet honey, what’s with the smug face? Can you please smile for me, honey? I really want to see you smiling right now.” Jessica said sweetly.

Suddenly Krystal cleared her throat.

“Er, Sis can I go now? I think I might throw up green vomit if I stand here listening to your corny lines for another second.” She said.

Jessica nodded.

“You can go now. Thanks.”

Krystal immediately leaves them alone.

The atmosphere turned tense as Tiffany still refuse to say a word. Jessica tries to put a hand on her shoulder, but she flinched away from her touch. Jessica bit her lip, trying to stay composed.

Tiffany suddenly broke the silence.

“I can’t believe you asked your sister to babysit me.” She said, serious.

Jessica looked at her in concern.

“And I can’t believe you hired Sunny to cater our first house party, without even discussing it with me first.” Tiffany continues.

“You don’t trust me when I said that I will take care of the party. How could you?” She asked.

“Honey, listen..”

“You just don’t trust me.”

“Honey, I trust you! I always do, it’s just that..

..I don’t trust you in the kitchen, especially alone.” Jessica added slowly.

Tiffany scoffed. “Why?!”

“Because, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. Honey, I just don’t want you to get hurt, or..you hurting anyone.” Jessica replied gently.

“You’re saying that my cooking will hurt people?” Tiffany asked.

Jessica nodded.

“That’s it, you just don’t trust me! Why can’t you give me a chance?”

“And why did you plan everything behind my back? You make me look like an idiot. Jessica, how could you do this to me?”

Jessica scoffed, she’s slowly reaching her limit.

“You’re saying it like I’m the bad guy here. You lied to me first about the caterer, but I’m willing to let that one go. But now, you keep accusing me of not trusting you. You lied to me, Tiffany! That’s like.. a bigger crime!”

Tiffany bit her lip.

“Wh-Why are you raising your voice at me?” She said with her voice cracking.

Jessica gulped; she didn’t realize that she just shouted at Tiffany. And now the guilt is eating her up.

“Oh honey, it’s not that, it’s just..” She struggled.

“How did you know I was lying?”

“Your eyes tell me.” Jessica replied gently.

Tiffany was speechless for a moment.

“And where is Sooyoung? You promised me to bring Sooyoung to our party.” Tiffany cuts in.

Jessica gulped again.

“I’ve tried, but she’s just too stubborn.” She replied short.

Tiffany bit her lip. “The reason I put something that important at stake for our bet because I believe that you can convince Sooyoung to move on from that donut shop. But now..”

Jessica shook her head. “Tiffany, I’ve tried my best! You have to believe me! I even asked Narsha to shut down the shop. But Sooyoung is too persistent! She’s willing to wait outside of the shop than coming with me!”

She continued. “You think I don’t want her to move on? I want to help her as much as you do!”

“And it’s not just because of our bet.” She added bitterly.

The both of them stare intensely at each other. The guests looked at their tense argument, shocked. They have never seen Jessica and Tiffany shouting at each other like that, and surprisingly it’s about food and Sooyoung.

Out of the blue, Hyoyeon pops in and pointed to the ceiling.

“Hey look, mistletoe. Sica, Fany, you have to kiss now!” She said to cheer up the mood.

Jessica and Tiffany looked at her incredulously, simultaneously thinking,

To kiss at a time like this?!

Suddenly Tiffany’s phone rang.

“Hello?” She answered the phone immediately, ignoring Jessica’s stare on her.

“Oh, help? Sure, anything for you.” She said into the phone as she slowly walked away from Jessica to take the call in private.

The latter scoffed.

“Did she just walk away from me?”

**

The party continued even if the hosts are having a cold war with each other. The both of them haven’t spoken a word to each other after their argument earlier. They keep glancing at one another from across the room, but neither one of them was willing to make the first move.

Jessica leaned her back against the wall near the 40-inch LED TV, defensively crossing her arms as she’s hawking Tiffany from afar. Only god knows how much she misses that girl, how much she want to hold and kiss her at the moment, but she can’t. She regretted planning the party without discussing it with Tiffany first, even though she knows how much it means to her. She wishes she could undo everything.

“Nice party, Jessica-shi.” Suddenly a voice said.

Jessica looked at her side.

“Thanks, Siwon.” She said.

Siwon returned the smile and moved closer.

“Actually, there is something I want to tell you about.” He said.

“What?” Jessica asked half-heartedly.

She wasn’t even looking at him, her eyes never leave Tiffany and her mind was filled with the train of questions about Tiffany’s last phone call.

Who was that person?

Why must she take the call in private?

“Anything for you?”

Siwon cleared his throat.

“Do you still remember Kim Jaejoong? The flower boy from the cafe.” He said.

Jessica shrugged, nonchalant.

“Kinda. Why?”

Siwon replied. “He quit his job.”

Jessica looked at Siwon wondering. “Why-

Suddenly,

“Ah look, another mistletoe! Kiss!” Hyoyeon popped out of nowhere again.

Jessica glared at her.

“Shut up and go eat a cookie.” She said coldly before leaving.

Hyoyeon gulped.

“Why is she so mean?”

Siwon smiled.

“She’s Jessica Jung.”

**

“Merry Christmas unnie!” Yoona greeted cheerfully.

“Ah, Yoona! You finally came!” Tiffany said as she threw her arms around the girl’s body for a hug.

Yoona grinned in delight. “Hehe, missed me?”

Tiffany chuckled and hits her cousin’s head jokingly.

“Why are you late? Don’t tell me you have schedule because your manager was the first to arrive here.” She said.

“I went to pick up someone.” Yoona replied, her mischievous grin never leaving her face.

“Someone?”

Yoona nodded.

Suddenly a tall young girl came to the door with her adorable smile.

“Merry Christmas Tiffany-unnie.” She greeted shyly.

“Jiyoung? Ah, merry Christmas to you too!” Tiffany replied warmly as she welcome the both of them into her house.

The two tall girls stepped into the house and Tiffany pulled the door to close it shut.

Suddenly,

“Wait!” A voice called.

Tiffany pauses and jerked her head out to see who was calling. A short haired girl in an orange sweater was running towards her, panting.

“Merry Christmas!” She greeted.

Tiffany was surprised by her appearance since she didn’t recall giving her an invite, but she always delighted to welcome more guests to her party.

“Merry Christmas, Seungyeon! Hurry up and come inside. It’s cold out there.” Tiffany said with a warm smile.

**

“Your sister and Tiffany are fighting. That’s rare.” Sunny said to Krystal. She, Krystal and Hyoyeon are standing behind the bar, lazily chatting with each other about nonsense.

“Yeah, it’s freaking rare; maybe we should video tape them.” Hyoyeon added.

“I don’t understand those two. No, I just don’t understand couples in general; fighting about the stupid things, geez this is why I prefer to be single.” Krystal said bitterly.

Sunny looked down in silence as she suddenly reminded of Taeyeon. Krystal has a point.

“But fights is what makes the relationship interesting, just imagine how wild their make-up session is going to be..” Hyoyeon said.

“Eww..that’s disgusting!” Krystal exclaimed.

“If you’re talking about HornySica and HornyFany, I bet one of them won’t be able to even get out of bed the next morning.” Sunny added with a smirk.

“And I bet that would be Fany. Sica looks like the butch one.” Hyoyeon continued.

“Ewww! Can’t you even consider the fact that I’m underage?!” Krystal suddenly ranted.

“Ah, are you? I’m sorry little girl. Oh come on, don’t teenagers these days know all about these stuff? You guys have internet and all.” Hyoyeon said teasingly.

Krystal scoffed.

“Well, I’m just not the type who looks up for that kind of stuff.”

“I doubt that. You’re Sica’s sister after all.”

“I’m nothing like my sister!”

“You’re like a Mini-Sica and I’m sure you’re just as Byun as her.” Hyoyeon continued.

Sunny chuckled at Hyoyeon’s childish teasing.

“I am not a byun!”

“ByunJung.” Hyoyeon teased. She finds it fun seeing annoying the sensitive little Jung.

“Yah!” Krystal shouted.

Sunny put a hand on Krystal’s shoulder to calm her down.

“Don’t bother about her, Krystal. Your friend is here, why don’t you go and talk to her.” She said, pointing towards a direction.

Krystal looked at the direction, feeling uneasy. She hasn’t recall inviting Sulli or anyone from school to the party. And then she saw her and her heart almost stopped beating.

Krystal can’t take her eyes off the girl who dressed in pink and peach striped knitted shirt that falls just right below her knees with long brown hair that waves each time she bowed to the older unnies in the living room. She’s..

“Perfect..” Krystal mumbled.

Hyoyeon and Sunny watches her as she was completely off in her own world. She stares at her from where she was standing, like watching a star in the sky. So near yet so far.

“Omo. Little ByunJung is in love.” Hyoyeon suddenly said.

Krystal quickly looked away, embarrassed.

“Stop it, unnie.”

“Go talk to her.” Urged Sunny.

“No. Why would I do that?” Krystal protested.

Sunny smiled.

“Because she doesn’t have her drink yet. Why don’t you take a glass of punch to her?”

**

“I haven’t seen you in a while, Seungyeon.” Yoona said as she stirred her glass of punch.

Seungyeon looked at her and smiled goofily as she continued to put the various types of cakes onto her plate. Then she put the plate on the table so that she’ll be able to talk to Yoona properly.

She replied. “Yeah, when Gyuri left Korea, our group, The SunnyZ automatically disbanded hence I lost my part-time job. I got no reason to drop by the cafe anymore, so..”

“No reason? Hey, you can always hang out with us there.” Yoona said, slowly patting her shoulder.

Seungyeon smiled grew wider, and she felt welcomed there.

“I’ll try to drop there more often. But since I got this new part-time job, I got busier than before.” She said with a sigh.

Yoona raised an eyebrow.

“New part-time job?” She asked.

The short haired girl nodded. She pauses for a few seconds before continuing as if she was hesitating about the thing she’s about to say.

“Umm..Yoona, I’m working as Kwon Yuri’s personal assistant now.” She said slowly.

Yoona stared at her blankly for a while her brain was trying to digest what she just heard.

Yuri?

“You-You’re working with Yuri?” She asked, her voice slightly shaken.

“Yeah. I desperately needed a job to pay the school fees and that’s when I accidentally bumped into Yuri. I told her about my condition and she offered me this job. I just couldn’t say no.” Seungyeon replied.

Yoona sipped her drink, trying to act casual.

“She fired her previous PA?” She asked.

Seungyeon nodded.

Yoona let out a small laugh. “So she did listen to my advice.”

Seungyeon stared at Yoona who was obviously trying to hide her sadness with her laughs. She sees her sorrow reflected through her eyes.

“Yoona, that ring on your finger..” Seungyeon suddenly said. She just can’t ignore the shiny silver ring around Yoona’s finger.

Yoona looked at her ring and gulped.

“What about it?” She asked.

“That ring on your finger, Yuri also has one. And just like you, she can’t take it off either.” Seungyeon said gently.

**

Krystal Jung is walking across the living room with a huge glass filled with delicious fruit punch. Normally she would never do anything like this, serving a drink to someone but she just can’t stand the strong persuasion and endless teasing from Sunny and Hyoyeon. She gave up and agreed to serve the drink to Jiyoung.

The steps she took towards Jiyoung seems so long, and she realized just how big Jessica and Tiffany’s pink house is. But every step she took increase her heartbeat, so fast like it’s jumping out of her chest, and it made her think whether she’s still alive once she reached Jiyoung.

Kang Jiyoung saw Krystal coming towards her. Actually, the only thing she notices since she stepped into the house is Krystal. But she keep her cool, acting like the last thing she ever want to see is Krystal, when the truth is that the only reason she came to the party is Krystal. She gulped as she saw the girl coming closer.

Thump.

Krystal is only a few steps away..

Thump.

Krystal stood before Jiyoung with a big glass of punch in one hand. She hardly believes she’s still alive when she got there. She stares at the girl who was busy staring at the floor, trying to find the right word to start a conversation. Usually it’s not this hard, but today..

“Yah Stinky Jing!” She called harshly.

Jiyoung slowly looked up and their eyes met.

Krystal continues. “Jing, you-

She pauses.

Jiyoung’s eyes caught her by surprise. She never realized how beautiful Jiyoung’s eyes are, just how bright and clear as if it reflects the pureness of her soul. She’s speechless.

“Hi Krystal.” Jiyoung greeted slowly.

Krystal gulped and looked away.

“Jing, you realized that you’re in a party isn’t it?” She asked.

Jiyoung nodded.

Krystal continued. “Then why don’t you grab yourself a drink? Loser.”

Jiyoung bit her lip, offended. There isn’t a time when she’s with Krystal that she’s not hurt. Her words always cut her inside.

Krystal suddenly handed the glass to Jiyoung.

“Here, a punch for you. Drink it.” She said, avoiding eye contact.

Jiyoung stared at the drink and then at Krystal alternately in confusion.

Did Krystal just bring me a drink?

Krystal sighed.

“Yah, do you want it or not?!”

Suddenly,

“Look, mistletoe!” A voice shouted.

It was none other than Hyoyeon who came out of nowhere just to tease them. She pointed to the ceiling just above Krystal and Jiyoung excitedly.

“You have to kiss her!” Hyoyeon said.

Krystal stood there, dumfounded. Her brain suddenly can’t understand Korean.

Kiss..

Kiss her..

Kiss Jiyoung..

Krystal gulped. The image of their accidental kiss slowly appears in her head. She remembers how tender Jiyoung’s lips are, and the thousands sensation that ran through her body the moment her lips touched hers.

“Kiss her, Krystal Jung!” Hyoyeon urged teasingly.

Krystal flinched at the sudden shout and her hands shook as well causing the glass to fell off her grip. The glass filled with fruit punch fell on top of the person before her, Jiyoung. There was nothing Krystal could do when the pieces of freshly cut fruits fell onto Jiyoung’s chest along with the sweet liquid as if she was being humiliated at school.

The whole room turned their attention at them, curious of the sudden commotion.

Jiyoung looked at her now wet shirt and then looked at Krystal with her pair of sad eyes.

“How could you?” She asked.

Krystal froze.

It was an accident.

She replied to herself.

It was an accident, and Krystal determined to make sure that she knows that it was an accident. She can’t stand Jiyoung looked at her that way. Not anymore.

“I didn’t do that on purpose!” Krystal said.

She then squat down and hurriedly reached forward to take off the fruits of Jiyoung’s shirt.

“AH!” Jiyoung suddenly squealed.

Everyone looked at them, shocked.

“What the-” Was the only thing that came out from Yoona’s mouth.

Jessica shook her head.

Tiffany had her jaw dropped.

“It’s official. Krystal really is a ByunJung.” Hyoyeon suddenly said.

Krystal paused and looked at Jiyoung in wonder. The latter was blushing madly, and her eyes were filled with tears.

Just then Krystal realized that she was groping her breast.

By accident.

Chapter 61

The Pudding

Krystal Jung sat at a corner of the living room alone with a dark expression on her face. Though there were empty seats on the sofa and chairs, she insisted to sit on the floor instead, hugging her knees like a guilty prisoner. No one in the house could make her move from her very spot, not even her sister.

Jessica sighed again after her third attempt to drag her sister out from the corner failed.

Tiffany approaches her.

“Let her sit there. She just needs some time alone, I’m sure she’ll be okay after a while.” She said to her fiancé, momentarily forgot that they were fighting.

“I guess.” Jessica replied short. She looked at Tiffany and their eyes met. For a moment she thought the latter has already forgotten that they were on a cold war. But her hopes were quickly crushed when Tiffany looked away with a fierce and sharp glare.

Hyoyeon emerged from the kitchen with a plate of bread pudding.

“Little Jung is just mourning after molesting her crush.” She said as she put the plate on the coffee table at the centre of the room.

Yoona quickly took a slice of the pudding and bit it with a satisfied expression on her face. As she was munching, she added. “I’d be like that too if it were me. Jiyoung slapped her face and stormed out of the house after Krystal groped her.”

Sunny came and join Yoona and Hyoyeon on the three seated pink velvet sofa.

“Luckily there was Seungyeon who drives Jiyoung home.” She said, squeezing herself in between the two girls.

Yoona sniggered. “Well, the thing is that Krystal should learn to control herself. We had enough watching Sica unnie groping Fany unnie in public.”

Jessica scoffed. “I..don’t grope her in public. That’s..preposterous.” She said awkwardly.

“Of course you don’t. Girls, Jessica don’t grope Tiffany…she just.. jump on her.” Sunny replied, followed by a series of laughter in the room.

Jessica blushed.

“Yah..I..don’t..” She struggled to save whatever she has left.

Suddenly Tiffany grabs the TV remote control and put up her hand.

“HEY! LET’S WATCH TV!” She shouted out of the blue.

Everyone stopped laughing and stared at her, shocked by her extremely loud voice.

Tiffany was blushing madly, still recovering from the fact that she was just being teased by her friends about her private life. She pointed the remote to the TV and turned it on. SBS channel quickly steals the attention, as it was airing a Live Christmas Special of Kim Jung Eun’s Chocolate Concert.

Seohyun and Siwon who were sitting in the kitchen came to join the others as they heard the songs from the TV.

“Is it a live broadcast? Ah, it’s CN Blue! I like them!” Seohyun exclaimed in delight as she sits on a pink couch in the living room.

“These guys are talented. Their songs are chart toppers. That ‘I’m a Loner’ song is still one of my favourite.” Hyoyeon suddenly said.

Jessica sighed.

“Idols are boring.” She said as she’s trying to grab the remote from Tiffany’s hand. But Tiffany’s grip was strong.

Jessica looked at her fiancé, serious.

“Tiffany, give me the remote. I want to switch the channel.” She said.

Tiffany shook her head.

“No. We must all watch SBS tonight.”

“It’s boring. I said switch the channel.” Jessica said, firm.

“I can’t do that, I’m sorry.” Tiffany replied.

The two girls are now staring at each other intensely.

Sunny cleared her throat. “Er..guys, we don’t really mind which channel ..”

All of a sudden, the door bell rings.

Tiffany looked at Jessica’s face in wonder. And then she said, “I’ll get the door.”

She walked to the door with the remote control in one hand. Everyone watches her as she opened the door and welcomed the newly arrived guest.

“I wonder who that is.” Yoona asked.

Sunny glanced at Jessica. “Maybe it’s your parents. Fany said that they’re coming tonight.”

Jessica replied with a shrug.

“Ah, wh-what a surprise!” Said Tiffany all of the sudden.

She was standing by the opened door, her eyes staring widely at someone outside the door. The rest of the guests in the living room exchanged looks, curious of the new visitor.

Suddenly Tiffany jumped forward and threw her arms around the person while grinning giddily making the others even more curious. Jessica bit her lip.

“Who’s that you’re hugging?” She asked as she hurriedly walked to the door, concern and jealous.

“Merry Christmas, Jessica.” A familiar voice greeted.

Jessica stared at her blankly at first, and then a smile crept up her face.

With a relieved sigh she replied.

“You finally came..

..Sooyoung.”

**

Sooyoung grabbed another slice of pudding and munch it hungrily.

Jessica who sits across her smiled. “This is what happened when you only eat donuts and drink coffees to live.”

Sooyoung let out a small laugh before grabbing a glass of water to swallow the pudding down her throat. She already ate 5 slices continuously.

Tiffany patted her back. “Eat slowly, you’re going to choke yourself.”

Sooyoung smiled sheepishly and swallow the remaining food in her mouth. She looked at her two dear friends before her alternately. Her other friends in the living room were watching TV and chatted with each other after they swarmed Sooyoung with hugs and kisses earlier.

“Sooyoung..” Jessica suddenly called.

Sooyoung slowly swallowed the remaining pudding in her mouth.

“Yeah?” She asked. The serious look on Jessica’s face made her curious.

Jessica moved a few inches closer towards her friend. She stopped when she was at the edge of the sofa.

“A friend of mine told me that.. there’s a job opening at Glam Magazine publications.” Jessica said.

Sooyoung stared blankly at her friend though she knew where the conversation was going.

“I’d like you to work there, I actually already secured that spot for you and you can start anytime you want-

“Sica.” Sooyoung cuts in.

Jessica paused and looked at her friend.

Sooyoung continues. “You don’t have to do this-

“You’re jobless for almost a month now. You have talent in design so why waste it? Come on Sooyoung, don’t say no to this.” Jessica cuts in immediately.

Tiffany looked at her fiancé, touched by what she was doing. She’s helping Sooyoung to get a job in the rival company.

Sooyoung shook her head. “But Sica, I can’t accept this..”

“If you refuse my offer then.. we’re not friends anymore.” Jessica said, firmly.

Sooyoung gulped. “What? Hey you can’t keep doing that!”

“And Tiffany too. You will lose both of your friends, Tiffany and I.” Jessica added.

Tiffany chuckled at the childishness of Jessica’s threat but agrees anyway. She smiled at Sooyoung and nodded.

“Yeah, what she said.” Tiffany said with a chuckle.

Sooyoung looked at the both of them, speechless.

And then she sighed. “Well then..can I start on Monday?”

Jessica smiled broadly and chuckled.

“Monday sounds fine.”She said, satisfied.

Sooyoung smiled at them, thankful for having true friends who still stick by her side through everything that happened. She glanced at the others, Yoona who was laughing with her mouth opened wide after hearing Hyoyeon’s jokes, Sunny who was trying to hide her sorrow through her smiles, Seohyun and Siwon who are too busy chatting with each other about boring things and Krystal who was sitting at the corner by herself.

Weird.

“Er..what’s wrong with Krystal?” Sooyoung asked suddenly.

Tiffany sighed. “It’s a long story.”

“Oh my, the pudding is so delicious!” Exclaimed Hyoyeon out of the blue.

She turned to Sunny and gushed. “Sunny, can you give me the recipe for this pudding?”

Sunny looked at her, dumbfounded.

“What? You’re not willing to share the secret of the pudding with me?” Hyoyeon asked.

Sunny shook her head.

“I didn’t make this pudding.”

“You…didn’t?” Hyoyeon asked as a drop of cold sweat rolls down her forehead.

Yoona who heard the conversation put down the half-eaten pudding back on the plate as if no one noticed it. Suddenly the calm and cool Siwon stood up and looked at the pudding.

“Then..who made the pudding? I ate quite a lot of it..” He said with a gulp but still controlling his handsomeness.

Sooyoung shrugged. “Who cares? Whoever made the pudding should be praised because it is delicious!” She said before grabbing another slice from the plate and put it into her mouth.

She closes her eyes as she swallowing the food with a satisfied smile across her face.

“It melts in your mouth like butter on a heated barbeque pan!” She added.

“Aww, thank you Sooyoung.” Someone said.

And at that instant all eyes were on that person, staring at her with their mouths slightly open. Even the mourning Krystal turned around from her corner and looked at the person.

It was Tiffany.

Tiffany.

A few seconds passes and all eyes were still on Tiffany with no words coming out from their mouths. Tiffany looked at their shocked faces and flashes her teeth proudly. She especially likes the look on Jessica’s face right now. She’s going to remember it forever.

SPLAT.

Sooyoung dropped the pudding that was in her hand to the marble floor.

Jessica was the first to speak.

“Honey, did you really..made the pudding?” She asked.

Tiffany nodded as she looked back into Jessica’s eyes with pride. The latter gulped.

Yoona shook her head, “It can’t be..the pudding is actually good!”

“And none of us are sick after consuming it!” Sooyoung added, shocked.

Hyoyeon shrugged, “I don’t know why Yoona kept telling me that her cousin is an awful cook. The pudding is a masterpiece, you gotta give me the recipe, Tiffany.”

Tiffany smiled sheepishly and nodded. “Sure.”

Jessica is still staring at her fiancé in disbelief and she’s pretty convinced that this is not real. It can’t be real.

“Thank you for the pudding, Tiffany-shi.” Siwon said in relief.

“It must be really good eh? I haven’t taste it yet but I guess I have to give it a try.” Seohyun said.

Jessica bit her lip. “Is it really good and harmless?” She asked suspiciously.

“Surprisingly it is. You should try it, Sica.” Sunny said, handing her the plate of pudding.

Jessica shook her head and looked at Tiffany. “You must’ve bought it from somewhere, right?”

Tiffany stared at her, shocked.

“I made it myself.. You think I am lying about this?” Tiffany asked, pissed. She can’t believe that Jessica just accused her of lying.

“No, but it’s just.. If you do made it then when did you made it? We’re together the whole time and I’ll surely know if you’re making pudding.” Jessica retorted.

“I made it last night when you were sleeping. I couldn’t sleep so I went to the kitchen and made the pudding.” Tiffany replied arrogantly.

Jessica bit her lip, speechless.

“I can cook, Jessica. I’ve been learning recipes from the internet and TV shows recently. That’s why I said that I can take care of the party but you decided to interfere anyway.” Tiffany continued.

Jessica gulped. “You never told me..”

“I did. A few times too. But you never listened to me. You still see me as the same old Tiffany who will cause nothing but disasters everytime I enter the kitchen.” Tiffany replied.

Everyone stares at the couple, no longer caring about the show on TV screen. This beats any drama, even Secret Garden.

“Just apologize and kiss her, Sica. Though it’s annoying seeing you two acting cheesy on a daily basis, it’s even more painful for us to see you two fighting like this.” Sooyoung said.

Jessica and Tiffany looked at each other, deep into one another’s soul.

Honey, I’m sorry.

It’s okay Jessi, I forgive you.

With a gentle voice, Jessica said, “Honey, I’m so-

“MY STOMACH!!” Shouted a manly voice.

Siwon was standing with his hands pressed on his stomach while Seohyun looked at him, concern.

“Oppa, are you okay?” She asked, worried.

“WHERE IS THE TOILET?! WHERE IS THE TOILET?!” He asked frantically with a tortured expression on his face. All his handsomeness has gone out the window.

“It’s over there!” Sunny replied, pointing to the kitchen. The man ran as fast as he could with his long legs towards the direction pointed. Everyone stares at him as he disappears behind the wall, shocked.

And it follows by a loud sound of the toilet door slammed shut.

“I’m going to go and check on him..” Seohyun said before leaving the room.

People in the room looked at each other, with confused expressions.

“What just happened?” Hyoyeon asked, breaking the silence.

But no one was able to answer her question.

Suddenly,

“It’s the pudding.” Said a voice.

Krystal Jung has risen from her corner and now standing with her arms crossed.

Tiffany gulped, “Th-the pudding?”

The younger Jung nodded as she walks to the centre of the room where everyone is.

“Your pudding, unnie.” She continued.

“I need to go to the toilet!!” Yoona suddenly shouted. All the attention now shifted to her, and she was twisting on her seat with her hands pressing her stomach.

Jessica pointed to the second floor “There’s another toilet at..”

But she wasn’t able to finish her sentence as the younger girl already stormed upstairs to the toilet at the second floor.

Tiffany looked at Krystal and bit her lip. The younger girl shrugged, “See. I told you it’s the pudding.”

“You’re saying that my pudding made them sick?” Tiffany said, offended.

Jessica sighed, “Do you really need to ask that?”

Tiffany scoffed and looked at the sisters alternately.

“Excuse me, but there were at least 10 different dishes and when it all goes wrong you’re blaming it on my one dessert?” She asked and glared at Jessica.

“Oh no, I ate a lot of it!” Hyoyeon whined worriedly.

“Maybe it’s not the pudding! It could be the food from Sunny’s place after all..” Sooyoung added.

Sunny shook her head in protest. “Hey! We don’t serve rotten foods. Everything was cooked today prior to the party!”

“TOILET!!!” Hyoyeon suddenly rushed to the toilet. Siwon just came out of it, panting while Seohyun supporting his arm like an injured soldier in a battle.

Krystal glanced at Tiffany again, “See, it’s your pudding.”

Jessica sighed. “I knew it’s too good to be true.”

Tiffany looked at them in disbelief. How could they accuse her without any proof?

Even Jessica.

Sooyoung saw the look in Tiffany’s eyes and hurriedly stood by her side. She put a hand over her shoulder comfortingly.

“Maybe it’s not the pudding. The only thing I ate in this house was the pudding but I’m still alright.” She said.

“So it’s the food from my shop?” Sunny asked, offended.

“It could be.” Sooyoung replied.

Tiffany bit her lip as tears slowly fill her eyes. Jessica’s heart sunk seeing her fiancé that way. With a gentle voice, she asked.

“Honey, what did you put in the pudding?”

Tiffany looked down and answered. “Just what it was stated in the recipe, some custard, milk and-

“Wait, milk?” Jessica cuts in.

“Yes, milk.” Tiffany replied confident.

“I used the milk in the fridge to make the pudding.” She added.

“But Tiff, we already ran out of milk.”

Tiffany shook her head. “No. There’s an open box of milk in the fridge.”

Jessica gulped. “There is?”

“Yeah, it’s been there since..last month.” Tiffany replied casually.

Everyone in the room let out a heavy sigh simultaneously.

“Honey, that milk is..

Krystal cuts in, “Fany unnie, if it’s been there for a month, opened, of course it’s already ruined.”

Sooyoung slowly removed her hand from Tiffany’s shoulder.

“Sorry my friend, I..” She didn’t finish her sentence as she was rushing to the toilet where Hyoyeon just got out of.

Krystal looked at Tiffany. “Sooyoung unnie only eats the pudding. It can’t be because of the other dishes.”

“So..it’s really my pudding?” Tiffany asked sadly.

With heavy steps she walked to the nearby sofa and sat on it, next to Sunny.

“I can’t do anything right. Not even a simple pudding..” Tiffany mumbles.

Jessica sighed heavily as if there’s a huge stone on her chest. It hurts her seeing Tiffany this way. She’s not really the type who can comfort her with words. She prefers action. Actions always speak louder than words in Jessica’s book.

Seeing Tiffany in dismay, Sunny held her hand gently. “It’s okay Fany-ah, you just need to-

And then she paused.

“Er..need what?” Tiffany glanced at her friend and noticed that her face had turned red.

“Are you okay?”

Sunny shook her head. “I need to go to the toilet too.”

Tiffany rolled her eyes, “Yes, of course you do.”

“I’m serious Fany.” Sunny said as she let go of Tiffany’s hand and stood up from her seat. But there’s a strong grip on her left arm, stopping her from heading to the toilet.

“You can’t leave the living room!” Tiffany said, holding tight to Sunny’s arm.

The Jung sisters exchanged looks, curious.

“Let me go Fany! I need to go to the loo!” Sunny shouted, pulling her arm.

“You can’t! You must watch this show!” Tiffany shouted back, with one hand pointing at the TV screen.

“I don’t know if you didn’t notice it, but I’m definitely not in the mood to watch TV right now!” Sunny replied, trying to wiggle herself free from Tiffany.

“No, no, no wait! SHE’S HERE! NOW! IT’S HER!” Tiffany said excitedly, pointing at the TV.

All eyes were fixed at the TV screen. The tired looking Siwon with Seohyun, Sooyoung and Hyoyeon also emerged from the kitchen, curious of Tiffany’s loud voice.

And at that moment everyone stared at the screen with no words spoken. Sunny was also speechless as she watches a very familiar girl on the TV introduces herself.

She smiled at the host before bowing awkwardly to the camera and said,

“Good evening everyone, I’m Kim Taeyeon.”

**

You are my everything to me,

You are my everything to me,

Please shine like a star in the sky,

You are my only love,

Forever my only love,

We love each other.

All I need is you..

The crowd applauded when the singers finished performing their song. Taeyeon bowed awkwardly again at the audience before following her duet partner at the guest seats. It is her first appearance on national TV and the whole experience has been nerve-racking. She wouldn’t agree to go on TV if it’s not for her long-time sunbae and vocal teacher, The One.

Taeyeon has no idea what is going on. The world around her suddenly became mute and all she was seeing was Kim Jung Eun chatting with The One as if they’ve known each other for a long time. She could see why Kim Jung Eun is a successful celebrity. That level of professionalism comes with years of experience and of course, talent.

Suddenly Taeyeon notices that the host was staring at her, and her mouth was moving like she was saying something.

Oh no.

“Like a Star is a very beautiful song. It’s a story about a great love and it’s quite hard to imagine that it’s been written by someone as young as you. So, is there anyone inspire you to write this song?” Kim Jung Eun asked.

Taeyeon stares blankly at her. “Uh..”

Her teacher nudges her arm, “Come on Taeyeon, and tell them about your ‘Star’.” He said with a comforting smile. It was enough to make Taeyeon feels at ease.

She smiled at the host and then turns to the audience, instantly stealing their hearts with her natural beauty and charms.

“When I was writing this song.. I was only thinking about that person..

..My everything, my star.” She said.

The audience cooed, bringing a rush of blood to Taeyeon’s cheeks. Her blush was visible and it’s impossible cute to ignore.

“Aww, that’s romantic! Does that person know you’re writing this for him?” The host asked, quickly assuming it was a man.

Taeyeon shook her head, “No, we were fighting when I was writing this.” She said with a small laugh.

“Oh, do you have anything to say to your ‘star’?” Kim Jung Eun asked like a good MC she is.

Taeyeon looked down and bit her lip. Then she clasped her hands together and put it on her lap.

“Sunny-ah..” She begins.

“I know you’re watching this because I asked Fany to help me to..” She paused.

“Anyway I just want you to know that ever since I met you my world revolves around you. I’m sorry if I made you upset for how I have been behaving lately but..”

Suddenly she put a hand on her stomach.

“I’m doing this for..us. Let’s grow old together with little Sunnys and little Taeyeons.”

She smiled.

“I love you.”

**

Tears rolled down uncontrollably down Tiffany’s cheeks. “That was so touching!!” She exclaimed.

Jessica handed her a few ply of tissues and the girl quickly used them to wipe the tears. Jessica put a hand over her shoulder and rubs her arm gently to calm her down. She glanced at Sunny. She was staring at the screen as a tear rolled down her cheek.

“She..she..” She said, stuttering.

Yoona suddenly stormed into the middle of the room, shouting, “Oh my god! Is Taeyeon unnie pregnant?!”

Sunny was still stunned.

Jessica gasped. “Taeyeon is pregnant?!”

Siwon shook her head, “How could 2 girls get married and then have babies?”

Seohyun hit his stomach lightly.

“Ouch!” He cried.

“Sunny! Congratulations! You’re gonna be a mom!” Hyoyeon exclaimed as she threw her hands around Sunny’s shoulders.

“Yay a baby!” Yoona said, joining Hyoyeon in the hug.

“They’re gonna have a baby!” Tiffany said to Jessica excitedly.

“Yeah, that’s..exciting!” Jessica replied with an awkward smile before being dragged to join in the group hug.

Sooyoung came from the toilet with sweats on her forehead. “What did I miss?” She asked, confused. Everyone was in a celebration mode, hugging Sunny and congratulating her non-stop.

Krystal smiled. “Sunny unnie is going to be a mom.” She said, filling Sooyoung in.

“Oh really?!” Sooyoung asked, shocked. And soon she joined the others in the group hug, forgetting about her stomach ache.

“Eww..Sooyoung unnie, did you wash your hands yet?!” Krystal asked with her disgusted look.

“Eh?” Sooyoung gulped.

Jessica and Yoona turned around and noticed that their shoulders are wet.

Yoona squealed. “UNNIEEEE!!!!”

Jessica scoffed. “WHAT THE FFU-

“What’s going on here?” A familiar voice suddenly cuts in.

Everyone looked at the direction of the voice and end up frozen in their position.

Michael and Julia Jung stood by the living room, watching the chaos in front of them in wonder.

Jessica cleared her throat. “Uh..mom, dad, you..came.”

“We’re sorry for being late; you know your father and his endless business meetings.” Julia replied with a smile.

Suddenly Michael scrunched his nose, “What is this smell?”

Tiffany gulped. “Smell?”

“I’m sorry.” Said Sunny.

They all stared at her as she hurriedly made her way to the toilet.

“Did your friend just..pooped her pants?” Michael said.

TBC

Bonus! JeTi cheese!

Tiffany and Jessica were tidying the living room after all the guests had left. Tiffany was wiping the table earnestly while Jessica was arranging the little pillows back on the sofa. They were doing their jobs silently even though there were so many things to say.

Tiffany wasn’t sure how’s the relationship is between them. She supposed they ARE fighting. Jessica had placed the pillow on the same place more than 5 times. It’s not because she has OCD, but she was contemplating for the right words to begin a conversation with Tiffany. She supposed they’re NOT fighting, but somehow there’s an awkward line. She wants to get things back to the way they are. After all, Sooyoung did show up.

I won the bet.

While Jessica lost in her thoughts with a creepy smile on her face, Tiffany stood up and headed to the kitchen.

“Where are you going?” Jessica asked.

Tiffany shrugged. “I’m tired. I want to go to bed.” She replied nonchalant.

Jessica stared at her blankly as she walked towards the kitchen with her small steps. And then she stops.

“I know I was wrong.” Tiffany suddenly said.

Jessica looked at her, waiting for her next line.

As expected, she turned around.

She continued. “But the only thing I did wrong was using the ruined milk to make the pudding. It-it would’ve been fine if I use a new one!”

Jessica suppressed a smile; the scene is too cute to bear.

Tiffany looked at Jessica and added. “Which is actually your fault because you didn’t get rid of the milk in the first place!”

Jessica nods her head slowly and took a step closer to her.

“Right? And it’s also your fault for doing things without discussing with me first!” Tiffany continues.

Jessica nodded and moves closer until they were only inches from each other.

“..and..and..” Tiffany stutters. It’s hard to think of anything when she could feel Jessica’s breath on her face.

Jessica smiled.

“Yeah, it’s all my fault."

"I’m sorry I didn’t throw away the milk in the fridge, I’m sorry I ruin the party for you, I’m sorry that all of our friends got food poisoning, I’m sorry that Krystal groped someone’s breast, and..

..I’m sorry that Sunny pooped her pants in front of my parents..” She said.

The last line made Tiffany chuckle.

Jessica stared into her eyes intensely. “But, I made Sooyoung came to the party.” She said, almost whispering.

Tiffany gulped.

Jessica cleared her thorat, “On a serious note, it was my fault for not trusting you. I had no idea how serious you are with cooking..”

“Honey, please forgive me.”

Tiffany smiled. “Apology accepted.”

Jessica let out a relieved sigh and wrapped her hands around the girl’s waist, and tenderly she planted a kiss on her forehead.

Tiffany closed her eyes in bliss.

“Jessi, do you know why I want to cook so much?” She asked.

The latter shook her head. “It still boggles my mind.”

Tiffany chuckled.

“Because..

..I want to be a perfect wife for you.” She said shyly.

Jessica stared at her as a rush of emotions came to her.

“A perfect wife can cook, not a troublemaker who sets fire and causes food poisoning. So I want to be better for you, for our future..” Tiffany continues.

Jessica suddenly said.“That was..

..the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.”

Tiffany scoffed. “Wh-what?”

Jessica put her hand on Tiffany’s shoulders.

“My idea of a perfect wife is someone who..makes my heart flutters every time I see her smile. Someone who made me feel..safe just by being with her even when the world come crashing down. Someone who can set my heart on fire just..when her skin brushes mine. Someone who can make me do anything and leave everything I have just as an exchange for her love..”

“Someone who can make me feel full just by looking at her.” She added.

Tiffany froze before Jessica. She can’t feel her feet anymore; she’s convinced that she’s floating in the air.

Yes, she must be.

Jessica ran her hands from her shoulders along her arms and finally intertwined their fingers together.

“Tiffany Hwang, to me..you’re perfect just the way you are.” Jessica said firmly.

They stare into each other’s eyes as they were drowned with love. And soon their lips met, savouring each other like a long lost lovers. That night Jessica claimed the prize for her winning bet on their kitchen counter. Just under the mistletoe.

Chapter 62

Like a Shoelace Being Untied

The smell of sizzling curry paste filled the small apartment.

“Now put in some water.” said Nicole Jung. She held Hara’s small hands gently as she assisted the girl in pouring a jug of water into the boiling pot. The water sizzled as it was poured slowly, soon filling the container, resulting in a delicious looking gravy.

Hara’s eyes were filled with excitement when she saw the nice colour of her curry. Even though she was unsure of the taste, the colour made her feel relieved. The last time she attempted to make curry by herself, it turned out yellow. It was a pale, ugly looking yellow so it was fed to the sink instead.

“Nice job Hara. That looks just like my curry!” Nicole said, encouraging the new chef. Hara grinned happily and suddenly pulled Nicole for a hug. She pressed her cheek against the other girl.

“Thank you Nicole! If it wasn’t for you, I might have made yellow curry again!” Hara said, thankful. Nicole blushed at the warm gesture. She happily turned her face to Hara and planted a kiss on her cheek.

Hara was startled and quickly let go of Nicole. “Yah!”

Nicole smiled and shrugged, “I can’t help it.”

Hara turned away from the girl and crossed her arms pretending to be angry. She huffed and grabbed the wooden spatula and stirred her pot of curry. On the inside, she could feel her heart blooming over this girl. She liked how Nicole always listened to her, gave her the attention, and overall treating her like the spoiled princess she was. In all, she liked all the simple things Nicole did for her; saying goodnight to her before bed, the unexpected pecks on the cheek, and just the way she looked at her. Even though Hara consistently tried putting a friendship line between them, the line was starting to blur, more like fade away.

Nicole nonchalantly placed her right hand on the kitchen counter, and her left on the other side, trapping Hara in between the counter and her body. A cold sweat ran down Hara’s face as she bit her lip, trying to keep her cool. Living with Nicole was like being on an island of temptations. She wondered how she’s survived for so long…until now.

“Have you put in the salt yet?” Nicole asked from behind Hara. She rested her chin on the girl’s shoulder as she tried to peek through at how the curry was doing.

“Oh yeah, salt.” Hara said. She quickly turned around to get the salt but was greeted by Nicole’s adorable smile.

Hara sighed, “Stop bothering me! I can’t cook if you’re like this, Cole. “

Nicole grinned.

“Like what?” She asked, with a slight smirk on her face.

Hara’s lip curled up into a smile. She playfully pushed Nicole aside and muttered, “What am I gonna do with you?”

Suddenly the bell rang. They had a guest.

Hara and Nicole looked at each other in wonder.

“Who comes to our house?” Nicole asked, worried.

Hara shrugged.

“I’ll get the door.” She said, hurriedly walk to the door.

Nicole shook her head. “NO! WAIT!”

But it was too late. Hara already opened the door and was now talking to the guest.

“May I know who you are looking for?” She asked to the guest. The door view was restricted from the kitchen so Nicole couldn’t tell who it was. She nervously slowly walked out of the kitchen towards the door.She has a bad feeling about this. No one could know that Hara wass with her this whole time.

Could it be..

Nicole reached the door and stood frozen as she saw the guest. He was staring at her, though he looks calm and collected; Nicole could see the fury behind his eyes.

She gulped.

****.

It’s Jaejoong oppa..

**

DING.

The elevator door opened. Jessica and Tiffany stepped into the vacant elevator in sync, their hands intertwined, and blissful expressions were plastered across their faces. Jessica pressed for the 9th floor for Tiffany’s office and 10th floor for hers. Then the elevator door closed, and the two girls exchanged glances.

Jessica looked at her fiancé, with her sweet smile and endearing gaze.

Tiffany frowned, “What is it? Is there something on my face?”

Jessica chuckled and then nodded.

“Really? Where?” Tiffany asked, with a panicked expression. She began to randomly touch her face, wiping her cheeks and touching her lips as if her face was smudged all over with makeup.

Jessica enjoyed this little scene in front of her, Tiffany naively believed that there was makeup smudged on her face when she really looked fine. She put an arm around the girl’s back and gently pulled her near.

Tiffany gasped; shocked but then she gulped when Jessica put her forehead against hers. They stared at each other silently.

Jessica smiled. “There’s something..here.”

She said before she leaned in for a tender kiss. The kiss surprised Tiffany but it was a good surprise. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation emitted by the contact through her body. A wave of lust showering over her body.

DING.

They arrived on the 9th floor.

They hesitantly broke the kiss, wishing they could just stop the elevator and continue what they barely started. Tiffany gazed deeply into her lover’s eyes and held that moment for a couple seconds before she spoke again, “Good luck with the shareholders meeting today.”

The mood was killed, so Jessica nodded and returned the gesture.

It was the first shareholders meeting that Jessica conducted as Editor-In-Chief, without the presence of her aunt or her grandfather. It was just her and random cluster of people in suits whom she barely knew. It’s been bothering Jessica for weeks and even though she tried to act fine in front of Tiffany, she knew how apprehensive the girl was.

“Wait for me in my office after work. I want to take you to the new Italian restaurant in town.” Jessica said, stroking Tiffany’s cheek gently with her fingertips.

“Okay.” Tiffany replied with a nod, her face a slight shade of pink.

Tiffany was about to leave the elevator but didn’t let go of the girl’s hand.

“Jessi..” she said as she turned around facing the girl once again.

“Yeah?”

“You’re gonna be alright in the meeting.” Tiffany said with an assuring smile.

Jessica looked at her, and smiled.

“Thank you honey.” She said, touched.

Tiffany finally let go of her hand, and the elevator door slowly closed.

The both of them were still gazing at each other and when it was almost closed; two words came from them simultaneously.

“Love ya.”

The door closed and Tiffany stood there watching the display number for the elevator’s floor. She saw it stop at the 10th floor and then went back down to the lower floors. With a satisfied smile she finally moved on, walking towards her office.

“Good morning everyone!” Tiffany greeted as she entered her department. She pushed the white glass door opened and walked inside with positive energy. She wanted to work hard for the company and make things easier for Jessica.

“Ah, good morning to you Ms Hwang.” A voice replied.

It was Seohyun, who came early as usual to tidy up her already tidy table. She was wearing yellow rubber gloves as she wiped her table clean with disinfectant.

She was always cleaning, like the neat freak she was. Seohyun was Seohyun after all, it was no surprise.

Tiffany looked at her and nodded with a smile. She walked to her desk and put down her bag. She looked around the office, it felt incomplete. Someone was missing.

Ah…Nicole

“Seohyun-ah, where is Nicole? I haven’t seen her in two days. Did she call to inform the company about her leave?”

Seohyun stopped wiping the edge of her desk and looked up towards her.

“I don’t know Unnie. We haven’t received any calls. I’ve tried to get in touch with her but so far I only got to her voice mail.” She replied.

“Oh really? I wonder what happened to her.” Tiffany said to herself as she straightened a pile of papers on her desk.

She sat down and looked briefly over the files that were placed on the side. There were a few designs that still needed to be completed. Not wanting to feel the work burden at early hours she quickly closed the files and put them back where it was, making a mental note to look at them later. She saw a corner of a glossy pink card near her computer screen, and a smile crept up her face. She knew exactly what it was. She took the card and read it as if she’s never read it before, even though she probably read it a billion times already.

The card said,

An Invitation to

Jessica & Tiffany Engagement Party

Her heart jumped with joy.

It’s this weekend..

**

“What the hell is going on here?!” Shouted Kim Jaejoong to the girl before him.

The two of them stood outside the apartment building. Jaejoong was no longer calm and collected like he always was. He was walking back and forth, staring at Nicole with a furious gaze.

“What is a Jung blood doing in your apartment?!” He continued, his right hand pointing to the apartment frantically.

Nicole looked down in silence and shame. She never thought her brother would find out about Hara. He never visited her apartment before. But he picked today to be such a good, caring brother.

Jaejoong stopped pacing and stood in front of Nicole, weaving his fingers through his hair in irritation.

“Explain this mess to me!!” He shouted.

Nicole gulped. Her throat felt dry. But knowing Jaejoong, he wouldn’t stop until he got his answer. Nicole bit her lip, contemplating whether to tell him the truth. She wanted to lie to him, tell him that this was all part of the plan to ruin the Jung family even more. But that’s not what came out from her mouth.

“Oppa, I really..like her.” Nicole said timidly with a soft voice.

She looked up at Jaejoong and their eyes met. Jaejoong was stunned, unable to process his sister’s explanation. It was simple, but unexpected. It was the worst thing he could think of.

He gritted his teeth and rubbed his temples. “Stop this bullshit.” He hissed under his breath.

Nicole looked away defeated by his stares, shrinking even smaller with every word he said. She was scared. Jaejoong rarely got angry, but when he does, he could get really scary.

Gathering all her strength, she continued sincerely and even softer than before, “I don’t think...I can do this anymore.”

Jaejoong scoffed, his sister still shocking him.

Nicole looked up to him, “I don’t think we should punish them for dad’s death.”

Jaejoong grunted in frustrations. “Cole! They killed dad!”

“No, dad was killed in an accident!” Nicole replied, firm.

Jaejoong grabbed her shoulders tightly, “Nicole you’ve been blinded by this girl! She’s messed with your head and now you can’t think straight!”

“Oppa, I…just don’t want to do this anymore..” Nicole said her voice slightly cracking.

Jaejoong looked at her and saw the tears filling her eyes.

“I don’t want to do this..”

He sighed.

“Fine. If you don’t want to do this then..okay. Just stay out of this. Mom and I will take care of it.” He said as he let go of Nicole from his firm grip.

Nicole looked at her brother, feeling guilty.

Jaejoong shook his head a few times and then looked at Nicole again. His expression was serious.

“And I don’t want you to meet Hara anymore. You really think our family is going to accept her? Stop now before it gets too far.” He said.

Nicole shook her head. “I can’t-

“I’m warning you, Cole. Leave her or..

..I’ll make her leave.” Jaejong finished.

Hara looked at the two from the window. Though she couldn’t hear a thing, she had a bad feeling about what they’re talking about.

**

Tiffany was tired of waiting. She’s been sitting in Jessica’s office since 5:30pm and it was already 7:30. 2 hours. Jessica never kept her waiting for 2 hours. The longest she waited for her was half an hour and Tiffany was sulking the whole day because of it.

She had been to every corner of the spacious office during the two hours. In the first hour, she drank some of Jessica’s juices at the bar, browsed the internet on Jessica’s computer, tidied up her desk and spent the next hour sleeping on the guest’s sofa. She grunted and mumbled to herself, complaining on how much longer she would wait for Jessica.

She called her more 20 times in the last 2 hours, an average of one call every six minutes. None were answered, and she ended up leaving 20 different messages for Jessica. Her messages ranged from funny to fake farting sounds , even sexy moaning sounds.

Tiffany sighed in defeat and slumped herself on a sofa crossing her arms. She was angry and hungry because Jessica was 2 hours late.

She gulped.

Did something happen to her?

I’ve never waited this long…

Tiffany stood up from the couch pacing back and forth thinking of the worst. Her heart was racing and a bead of sweat rolled down her forehead. Bad scenarios were invading her mind and she couldn’t shake them off that easily.

What if she got into an accident?

What if something happened to her?

What if..

No.

Just thinking about it made Tiffany shudder with fear.

Suddenly the door opened.

All her troubles vanished and she instantly felt relieved.

Jessica.

Tiffany ran to the door to bury herself in Jessica’s embrace. But she stopped halfway. It wasn’t Jessica who appeared from behind the door.

Her faithful secretary, Narsha walked into the office and stood in front of Tiffany. She slightly bowed her head at her. Tiffany is her boss’s most important person and she respects her just as much.

She looked at the teary-eyed Tiffany and begin, “Ms Hwang, I have a message from Ms Jessica.”

Tiffany looked at her, a wave of anxiety, confusion, and fear crashing into her.

“A message? Wh-where is Jessi?” She asked, stuttering. The worst thing came to her mind.

“Yes, a message. She wants me to inform you to go home and not to wait for her. I called a car for you and it’s waiting for you right now.” Narsha continued.

“But..where is Jessi? Why can’t she pick me up?” Tiffany said anxiously a bit out of breath.

“Ms Jessica is attending a family meeting at the Jung’s residence as we speak.” Narsha replied in a serious tone.

Tiffany sighed and looked away. She couldn’t help but wonder why Jessica didn’t inform her about it herself.

“Wh-why didn’t she answer my calls?” Tiffany asked.

Narsha shook her head.

“That, I do not know, Ms Hwang.”

**

Sunny’s café was full of life that late evening. The seats were filled with happy customers, and there was a buzz of chatter everywhere. The atmosphere was calm but, the customers faces were all hyped for tonight’s performance. Sunny was seen running back and forth from the kitchen to the booths with orders in her hands.

She would stop every time she passed the performing stage to check in with the singer and how she was doing.

The singer was her wife, Kim Taeyeon. She was the reason why the café was so packed that night. It’s the first night the stage was used again since the SunnyZ disbanded. Taeyeon’s voice soothed the audience’s soul, along with the acoustic guitar played by Seohyun. The melody and harmony together made the whole audience silence in awe making the whole room more serene.

Sunny chuckled. Seohyun never fails to amaze me with her multiple abilitiesg, Yoona once accused her of being inhuman.

The song, “ Different” was a deep, expressive song about a broken relationship, and Sooyoung couldn’t help but relate herself to the lyrics.

Love, love hurts..

Love, separation speaks to me..

Love, even if I am alone again..

Sooyoung bit her lip, trying hard not to spill any tears. Suddenly she heard someone sobbing by her side. Thinking how Taeyeon’s powerful performance had touched people’s feelings.

Who is it?

Sooyoung was shocked.

It was Tiffany.

She wiped her cheeks with tissues. And when she realized that Sooyoung was staring at her, she put away the tissues and smiled at her as if nothing happened. Like she could ever fool Sooyoung with that fake smile of hers.

“Sooyoung-ah, how’s your new job?” Tiffany shot a question before her friend would interrogate her. Sooyoung shrugged. “It’s alright. My colleagues are all friendly and my boss is great. And honestly speaking, Glam’s office is better than Glitter’s.”

Tiffany let out a small laugh which then turned into huge laughter. Sooyoung gulped, watching her friend, laughing to something that wasn’t even funny. Tiffany’s eyes are filled with tears now but she was still laughing. She was trying to forget about the thing that was bugging her mind and conceal her tears with her laugh. But Tiffany was never a good actress and Sooyoung knew the laughs were fake. The tears however, were real.

Sooyoung put a hand on Tiffany’s shoulder and pressed it gently. Tiffany stopped laughing.

“Fany-ah, what happened?” She asked.

Tiffany shook her head and wiped her teary eyes. “What do you mean?”

“I saw you crying.” Sooyoung continued.

Tiffany looked down and bit her lip. “It’s not because I’m sad..I was laughing.” She lied.

But Sooyoung ignored her obvious lie.

“Did something happen between you and Sica? I’m gonna beat her up if she hurt you.” She said, serious.

Tiffany chuckled and shook her head. “It’s nothing, really.”

Sooyoung continued to look at her friend in concern even when she was avoiding her eyes. Tiffany was hiding her sorrow and Sooyoung respected that. But it still didn’t stop her from wondering. They both became silent for a while, something that rarely happened when they’re together.

Sooyoung waited.

Tiffany pulled another ply of tissue from the box on the table and sighed.

“It’s Jessica..” She said slowly.

“I knew it.” Sooyoung replied.

“I couldn’t get in touch with her since this morning, she wouldn’t answer my calls and I don’t know why.” Tiffany added.

She held the tissue tightly in her hand until it was torn to pieces.

“I’m worried about her, Sooyoung-ah. She disappeared after the shareholders meeting and even though Narsha said that she’s with her family now… I still..” Tiffany paused.

The she added, “She never did anything like this before. She would always tell me where she was because she knew how much I..worry about her..”

Seeing how fragile Tiffany was, Sooyoung moved closer to her as she rubbed her shoulder to make her feel better.

“I’m sure Sica has a good reason for this.” Sooyoung said hopefully.

“Well, she better be. Our engagement party is in three days. I don’t want..anything bad to happen..” Tiffany said, holding her tears.

Sooyoung stared at her friend and sighed.

“Well, there is a rumour going around my office today..” She said.

Tiffany looked at her, dumbfounded. Thinking why would her friend wants to gossip at this kind of moment. “What rumour?” She asked anyway.

Sooyoung bit her lip, hesitant.

“It’s about...the Glitter’s shareholder meeting that Jessica was in earlier..”

Tiffany immediately sat up straight and looked at Sooyoung intently. “What is it?” She asked, impatient.

“I need to remind you that it’s just a rumour and it might not be true after all.” Sooyoung said.

“Just tell me.”

Sooyoung leaned closer to Tiffany. “I heard that, when Jessica arrived in the meeting room..

..it was empty.”

Tiffany looked at Sooyoung , confused.

“What do you mean, empty?”

Sooyoung sighed. “No one came to the meeting but Jessica and her secretary.”

“Fany, everyone boycotted her.” She added.

Tiffany gulped.

Oh no, Jessi..

Chapter 63

Things I Would Do For You

TIK, TOK, TIK, TOK

Tiffany’s eyes were fixed on the grandfather’s clock in the living room. Her eyes followed the pendulum as it moved from side to side with each second passed.

It was already 3:30 am and Jessica hasn’t returned home yet.

Baby, where are you?

She stood up and pulled the pastel pink knit jacket around her tighter. And then she paced back and forth again while waiting for any sign of Jessica returning.

She waited for her phone to ring.

She waited for someone to come through the door.

But until now, there was nothing.

She did everything she could to locate Jessica. She called Krystal to know if she was still at their family house, only to find out that Jessica already left at 11:00 pm. She had been calling Jessica’s phone continuously until her phone battery died. Each call she made was unanswered and just another voice message sent.

Tiffany stopped pacing and stared at the clock again.

“Where are you?” She said, grunting.

Unable to wait any longer, she grabbed a grey blanket on the sofa and marched out of the house.

She sat down on the porch, staring at the road just to see if there was any sign of passing vehicles, as if she waiting there will make Jessica returned home sooner. But there was nothing but the sound of insects’ orchestra filling the night.

“Ahhhhchooo!” She sneezed.

She covered her mouth with her hands and reached into her pocket for a napkin. With her shaking hands she wiped her nose with it. The night was undeniably cold but Tiffany was too busy worrying about Jessica to notice the chill. She wrapped the blanket around her body tighter and continued to stare at the empty street.

Suddenly she heard the sounds of dragged footsteps coming towards her.

She quickly stood up and be wary of her surroundings.

“Je-Jessi? Is that you?”

In the dark, she saw a figure of a person approaching her from the roadside. The person wasn’t walking straight, but swaying side to side like someone who’s drunk.

Is it..

Tiffany waited until she saw it clearly.

She gasped.

It was Jessica.

“Oh my god, Jessi..” She uttered before running towards the girl.

Jessica wasn’t herself anymore. Her bloodshot eyes were half closed and her body was weak. She could barely stand on her feet. Her breath emitted strong smell of alcohol.

Tiffany quickly grabbed her arms to support her from falling. Jessica took notice of the person who was helping her. She looked at Tiffany with a confused expression. She tilted her head sideways and pointed at Tiffany with her finger.

“Oh..my napkin..what are you..doing out here?” Jessica asked, slurring.

“What happened? Did you..force yourself to drink?” Tiffany asked back, worried.

Tiffany stared at her face. “Look at you..God.”

Jessica suddenly smiled foolishly. “Are you..waiting for me..honey?”

Tiffany sighed and put Jessica’s arm over her shoulder, to support her from falling. “Let’s get inside. We don’t want to wake up the neighbours..”

“I TOLD YOU NOT TO WAIT FOR ME!” Jessica suddenly shouted.

Tiffany was shocked. “Jessi, calm down.”

“WHAT IF YOU GOT SICK, HUH?!” Jessica continued.

Tiffany gulped; Jessica never raised her voice that way at her. She almost cried. “Je-Jessi please, let’s just get inside..”

**

“I bet you changed your mind now, right honey?” Jessica mumbled.

Tiffany carefully took her to the living room and let her sit on the sofa. Jessica slumped herself on the seat and then smirked at Tiffany. Tiffany was wiping her forehead with a napkin to make her feel better.

“I bet you..wouldn’t want to marry..a drunken woman like me..ahaha..” Jessica said.

Tiffany bit her lip. “What are you talking about? Stop it.”

She sat on the coffee table and then she took Jessica’s right foot and put it on her lap. Gently she took off her high heel and stocking.

Jessica was still badly drunk, she mumbled. “No matter how hard I try, I’ll never succeed. It’s just a waste of time..”

“Jessi, calm down.” Tiffany said as she put down Jessica right foot.

“I’VE TRIED MY BEST MANAGING GLITTER! YOU KNOW I DO!” Jessica suddenly bursts.

Tiffany sighed. “I know..”

She took Jessica’s left foot and put it on her lap to undo her other high heel and stocking.

“But in the end they all turn their backs on me! Saying I’m incompetent, biased, unstable..

..lesbian..”

Tiffany paused pulling her left stocking and looked down with mixed feelings. Her heart suddenly felt heavy.

“I’m a loser, Tiffany. Loser. Even grandpa thinks so.” Jessica continued.

“Ev-Even grandpa?” Tiffany asked, shocked.

“Tiffany, I’m a loser. Do you still want to be with me?”

Tiffany looked at her drunken fiancé, “Jessica..”

Jessica scoffed. “You know what? Let’s just have sex..”

Tiffany shook her head. “No, not like this..”

“Uggghhh..” Jessica suddenly jerked her head forward. She was about to throw up.

“Jessi, don’t! Wait, I’m gonna get you a towel and a bucket..” Tiffany rushed to the toilet. She grabbed a towel hanging on the wall and took a small bucket on the counter.

She returned as fast as she could and find Jessica was lying on the sofa.

Tiffany kneeled down by the sofa and took a closer look at Jessica’s face. The girl had fallen asleep. Her face showed how tired, wasted and stressed she was. Tiffany wished she could take her pain away.

She tenderly caressed the sleeping girl’s face and planted a soft kiss her forehead.

What can I do for you, Jessica?

Then tears fell from her eyes.

**

GAME OVER

The word was displayed on the TV screen.

“Ah! Not again!” Hara whined. She threw the game controller onto the couch.

Nicole was flipping her hands like a dolphin. “And the winner is Nicole! Again!”

They were playing a racing game on Nicole’s Sony Playstation 3. It was already became a routine for them to spend their time together before going to bed.

“One more time!”

“Hara-yah, we’ve been playing this game for hours now..”

“One more time!” Hara insisted.

Nicole shook her head. “I can’t. I have to go to work in the morning and I only have about 3 hours to sleep.”

“One more time!”

“Are you even listening to me?”

“Just one more time!” Hara said, shaking Nicole’s arms as she continues to whine.

“Hara..”

“Please, Cole-ah..” Hara said with pouted lips.

Nicole looked at her and sighed. There was no way she could say no to that aegyo face.

“This is the last time.”

“YAY!” Hara was overjoyed, she wrapped her arms around Nicole and hugged her tightly. Nicole smiled, enjoying the embrace.

“I love you Cole!” Hara said before she kissed her cheek.

Nicole’s cheeks turned pink immediately. She smiled shyly and grabbed the game controller for another round of game. She can’t be any happier than being with Hara. Sometimes she wonder if she can go through a day without Hara.

Suddenly her brother’s words played on her mind.

“I’m warning you, Cole. Leave her or..I’ll make her leave.”

“I WONNNNN! I WON!” Hara suddenly shouted.

Nicole looked at the screen, and it’s true that Hara just defeated her. Her mind was occupied with thoughts that she wasn’t even paying attention to the game. She crashed the wall the second it begin.

“COLE IS A LOSER!” Hara said, sticking her tongue childishly.

Nicole chuckled at her. She was too adorable, makes Nicole wants to pinch her cheeks.

So she did.

Hara grinned.

But suddenly Nicole’s expression turned serious.

“Hara, there’s something I want to talk to you about.”

**

Nicole was sitting on Hara’s bed, tucking her to bed like always. Hara was already lying on the bed, letting Nicole pulling up the blanket up to her chest. She enjoyed the things Nicole does for her. She makes her feel special.

“What do want to talk to me about?” She suddenly asked.

“What?”

“You said earlier that you want to tell me something.”

“Oh that..well..”

Nicole looked away. She has been hesitating about it since. She knows her brother was being serious about wanting her to leave Hara.

She knows what he can do. And worse, what their mother can do to her. And to Hara.

“Oh come on, tell me.” Hara insisted.

“I-I want to tell you that..

I have to let you go.

Nicole paused. Her mind already arranged the sentence.

..you have to leave my house.

..I let you win that game.”

But what came out was completely different.

But..I’m not ready to let you go..

“Liar! I won because you suck at playing!” Hara argued.

Nicole smiled.

“But seriously, what did you want to tell me about? I’m curious.”

Nicole shook her head. “It’s nothing, really.”

She tried to stand up and leave the room, but Hara grabbed her hand. She stopped and looked at Hara.

She was pouting, “Oh please tell me! Or I won’t be able to sleep tonight.”

So cute.

Nicole sighed; she sat back on the bed and stared into Hara’s eyes lovingly.

“Hara..”

“Hmm?”

You can’t stay in my house anymore.

I want you to leave.

“I..”

“What is it?”

“I..

“Ah come on, hurry up!”

Nicole took a deep breath and finished her sentence.

“I love you.”

Nicole had no idea how that came out from her mouth. It wasn’t planned at all. Her heart was beating fast as Hara was staring at her with her huge beautiful eyes that seemed shocked at her sudden confession.

Nicole finds it hard to breathe.

“Ha-Hara, I..

She didn’t get the chance to finish her sentence. A pair of soft lips was pressed against hers, silencing her completely. Her eyes were opened, surprised but she could see Hara was kissing her with her eyes closed. And soon she shut her eyes and cupped Hara’s face to kiss her properly.

Nicole never felt this blessed.

And this loved.

After a while, they slowly broke the kiss and stared at each other’s eyes.

Hara smiled with her blushing cheeks.

“You may love me.” She said.

“But-

“give me some time before I can fall in love with you. There is someone I need to forget, first.”

Nicole nodded. “Okay.”

I’m sorry oppa.

I can NEVER let her go.

**

It’s morning at the Glitter’s office.

There were people gathering in circles, whispering to each other. The secretary, Narsha was in the Editor-In-Chief’s office, busy putting Jessica’s stuffs into boxes. And then she took out the boxes one by one and transferred them to the smaller vacant office room next door. Everyone begin to wonder what was going on. This surely caused a lot of rumours among the staffs.

Seohyun and Nicole stood at one corner, confused like the others in the building. Seohyun looked around for Jessica or Tiffany but none of them were there.

“What is going on?” Seohyun asked to Nicole.

Nicole shrugged. “I have no idea..”

She looked away, quickly ending their conversation. Deep down she had a feeling that her mother played a role in what was happening.

“I heard that Jessica Jung was demoted.” A voice said.

Seohyun and Nicole turned to their side. Heechul was leaning his back against the wall beside them.

“No wonder Tiffany couldn’t show her face at the office today. Her girlfriend no longer has power in this magazine.” He added with a smirk.

Seohyun shook her head, offended.

“Don’t say anything if you don’t know them.”

Suddenly everyone looked at the elevator door as it opened. And people started to whisper again.

A young woman was walking out of it with a serious expression.

It was Tiffany.

**

Jessica woke up with throbbing pain on her head. She scratched her messy hair weakly and pushed herself up to sit. She glanced at the clock on the wall and noticed that it was already 12 PM. She leaned her back against the soft sofa, trying to regain the memory of what happened the night before.

I went to the meeting.

No one was there.

Grandpa called home.

Was scolded..

“This magazine has never been in such worst condition!”

“How do you run this business?”

“You almost killed Glitter.”

Then demoted.

“The shareholders want you to step down.”

She looked down, as the painful memory stabbed her heart once again. She has never felt more humiliated. She felt like everything that she had built had been destroyed. Her career, her image, her ego, and her life it was all over.

She buried her face in her palms.

Then I tried to get drunk.

Passed out a few times but still drunk.

Walked home.

Tiffany was there..

She looked up immediately.

“Tiffany..”

And suddenly she remembered Tiffany worried face, and how she dragged her into the house, took off her shoes and stockings..

And then nothing else.

She can’t remember if she had said anything to her.

“She shouldn’t seen me drunk..” She mumbled in regret.

“You’re up?” A voice asked.

“Honey, I-

Jessica looked up, expecting it was Tiffany but she was shocked.

“Tae-Taeyeon?”

Taeyeon smiled and put down a cup of drink on the coffee table before sitting at a couch across Jessica.

“Drink up. It’s good to cure a hangover.” She said, pointing at the cup.

“Wa-wait? Did I enter the wrong house? If it is then I’m sorry..” Jessica said, trying to get up from the sofa.

“Hey, you’re in your own house! Aigoo, how much did you drink last night?”

Jessica looked at her, confused.

“Then what are you doing here?”

Taeyeon scoffed. “Wah Sica..”

“Well, it’s not that I really want to be here, but Tiffany asked me to look after you.”

“Tiffany..what?”

“She asked me to look after you. Make you the hangover remedy and make sure you will eat-

“But why? Where is Tiffany?” Jessica asked, confused.

“Tiffany is at the office right now.”

“At Glitter?”

Taeyeon nodded.

“She said something about fighting for your rights. And meeting the chairman.”

Jessica stared at Taeyeon, shocked.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that? You’re scaring my baby..” Taeyeon said, rubbing her stomach.

“FCK.” Jessica cursed.

“Yah watch it! Don’t say dirty words in front of my baby!”

“Taeyeon, you can go home now.” Jessica ordered, serious.

“But, Tiffany asked me to-

“Just go home and take care of your pregnant self!” Jessica cuts in, pointed to the door.

Taeyeon scoffed. “Okay, okay. No need to shout.”

Jessica grabbed her phone on the table as soon as Taeyeon left. She called Tiffany’s phone but she didn’t answer.

“Ah damn it!”

Jessica quickly dialled another number.

And it was answered immediately.

“Narsha!”

“Yes, Ms Jessica.”

“Is Tiffany there right now? Let me talk to her.”

“She was here a while ago.”

“Damn it! Where is she?!”

“She’s in the Chairman’s office right now..”

It’s too late.

Chapter 64

Scarred

The atmosphere tensed up in the chairman’s office.

Albert Jung was sitting in his chair behind his huge oak desk. A girl was standing before him, staring at him as she was waiting for his answer. She believes that there must be a better solution to the current crisis.

Jessica should never been treated this way.

“Why? Why was Jessica demoted?” Tiffany Hwang asked, yet again.

Albert sighed. “Tiffany..”

Though he already asked the girl kindly to leave his room, there she stood asking the same question for the past ten minutes.

“She did nothing wrong to deserve such punishment. She gave her best in managing Glitter, you know that, grandpa.” Tiffany added, with her voice cracked.

Albert looked at her, as she might bursts into tears any second. He could tell that she sincerely cares about Jessica. The old man sighed again.

“I know but there’s not much I can do..”

“You’re the owner of Jung Corp! There must be something you can do!” Tiffany suddenly raised her voice.

Albert was startled by her sudden fierce tone. The Tiffany before him felt like a different person.

He shook his head.

“Apparently, things don’t work like that. The shareholders are the ones who keep the magazine alive until now. Glitter wouldn’t be this successful if it’s not for the help of my dear friends.”

“I have known those men for years. I can’t let they lose trust in this company. Though I love Jessica, I can’t risk of losing the magazine that I’ve built for 15 years!” He said firmly. His warm gentle expression had turned serious.

“But it’s unfair to Jessica. What she ever did that was so wrong for all of them to boycott her?” Tiffany protested.

Albert took off his glasses and put them on the table. He leaned his back at his seat and let out a disappointed sigh.

“We can’t control what people think, what people feel. I may accept you and Jessica being together but, for some people..”

He looked at his glasses and wiped it with a cloth, as if he was avoiding Tiffany’s gaze.

Tiffany was left speechless.

She knows what he meant.

He then quickly added. “They said that they can no longer trust the Jungs. Too much internal problems and they believed that it’s affecting the company’s performance. Those people..”

He sighed.

“They can’t trust a family with multiple issues, with Hara being a rebel, Anna with her unstable emotions, and we’re losing money through the café business, plus

Jessica is getting married to a woman..

Tiffany looked down and bit her lip.

..and they’re saying that I’ve gotten senile too.” He let out a small laugh.

But Tiffany wasn’t smiling.

“Drastic measures have to be taken in order to restore people’s faith in the Jungs. That’s why when the board called me personally and voted to demote Jessica, I had no choice but to comply with their requests or else they will no longer believe in me, in this company.”

“But-

Suddenly the door was knocked, putting a break in their conversation.

Albert paused, “Come in.” He said.

A tall man in black corporate suit walked in with a wide smile on his face.

“Oh you came, Jiho.” Albert greeted.

Oh Jiho slightly bowed at him and walked to his desk. “Good afternoon Chairman Jung. I’m sorry for being a little late. I was in a meeting earlier.”

Albert smiled and nodded. “It’s okay, I was talking to Ms Hwang while waiting for you.”

Oh Jiho smiled and turned to his side. He saw Tiffany standing by with a serious expression on her face.

“Tiffany, may I introduce to you, the new Editor-In-Chief, Mr. Oh Jiho.”

Tiffany gulped.

New Editor-In Chief??

The man smiled at Tiffany and offered his hand for a handshake. “Nice to meet you, Ms Hwang. I’m looking forward to work with you. I’ve heard about how talented you are.”

Tiffany stared at Albert and shook her head.

“Th-This is unacceptable. You rather let an outsider run this company than your own granddaughter?”

Albert was taken aback by her statement. He never expected it to come out from Tiffany’s mouth.

“Maybe it’s true that you’ve gotten senile.” Tiffany added, angry.

“TIFFANY HWANG!” Albert shouted.

The atmosphere in the room immediately turned tense. The chairman stared at Tiffany, furious.

“You are in no position to talk to me like that. Don’t forget that you are not yet a part of the Jung family.”

“You’re also an outsider.”

**

Everyone stared at the door of the Chairman’s office, anticipating. It has been almost an hour since Tiffany entered the room, despite the secretary was stopping her. People were curious of the outcome of this drama.

Suddenly the door was open. Tiffany walked out of it with a glum expression. Her face was pale and her stares were empty as if she was soulless. The office staffs were staring at her and exchanged whispers, like she was some kind of an animal on a show. Tiffany kept her head down as she passed by the nosy staffs, as if it will make her invisible.

But she wasn’t deaf.

“Woah, did she really go to meet the chairman?”

“Where is Jessica Jung right now? Maybe she’s hiding behind her girlfriend. What a wimp.”

Tiffany balled her fists, holding back her fury. She hissed under her breath. She tried to make it to the elevator as soon as possible and escape the nosy spectators.

But then someone was stopping her way. Her path was blocked by a man with colourful pair of sneakers. She looked up and met his eyes. It was none other than Kim Heechul.

He stood in front the elevator, with both his arms crossed. His face was plastered with his signature mocking smile. Tiffany wants to slap his face.

“Aww look at you.” He said.

“You look just like a lost little puppy. Where is your master, ey little pup?” He asked, mocking.

Tiffany grits her teeth and stared at him.

“Is our puppy angry? You want me to pour you some milk?” He added, laughing.

Tiffany wish she could punch this guy in the face right there and then but that would be useless. She scoffed and pushed him aside to get to the elevator. She entered the empty elevator. Tears were filling her eyes and by the time the elevator door was closed, it rolled down her face nonstop.

All this is too much for her to take. It’s too painful to go against the world by herself.

All she just wanted at that moment was to escape and find solace in Jessica’s embrace.

**

There was a black car outside the Rainbow Apartment in downtown Seoul. It was parked not too far from the entrance.

Inside the car was a young man, observing every person who walked in and out of the building. He had been there for 2 hours and still patiently waiting.

Kim Jaejoong sometimes glanced at the third floor; the window was closed shut and covered with peach coloured curtain. It looked like no one was home. Jaejoong figured that Nicole had gone to work and the house is now empty. It should be empty.

He let out a relieved sigh and his lip curled up, forming a little smile as he truly believed that his sister had took his advice of getting rid of the Jung. He started his car’s engine and it strummed slowly. He put one hand on the gear pedal and was about to leave when he saw that girl.

That girl was smiling happily.

That girl was even skipping her steps.

Hara was walking into the building with a bag of groceries filled with vegetables, meat and all the delicious ingredients. Just like a faithful housewife who was eager to cook for her husband.

Jaejoong’s heart dropped.

Nicole didn’t get rid of the Jung.

She ignored his order even when he already warned her.

Cole, you’re going to regret this..

**

Tiffany reached home when it was almost five in the evening. The weather was quite cold as it was slowly raining. She parked her car right in front her house and pace quickly to the front door. She was too tired to park in the garage. Her brown trench coat was slightly wet from the rain, but she didn’t care. She turned the door knob slowly and pushed the door open. She can’t wait to see Jessica to see how she was doing. She had been worrying about her since last night. That girl had been running on her mind all day.

“I’m home.” She said as she entered the house. She took off her shoes and closed the door behind her.

She turned around and paused.

Jessica was standing at the doorway with her arms crossed. Tiffany could tell that something was wrong.

Jessica didn’t look pleased.

Still, Tiffany faked a smile hiding her sorrow and walked to the girl. She held her arms gently.

“Jessi, are you alright dear?” She asked.

“Tiffany, did you go to meet Albert?” Jessica asked, coldly. She ignored Tiffany’s question and shot hers.

Honestly, Tiffany was surprised with her tone.

“Grandpa? Why-

“Did you or did you not meet him?” She asked, demanding for and answer.

Tiffany paused and they stared at each other. Jessica was dead serious.

Then Tiffany nodded. “I did.”

All of the sudden Jessica scoffed and pulled her arms from Tiffany’s grip. Tiffany was so shocked; she was stunned by what was happening. Jessica had never been this cold to her.

She could smell alcohol in her breath.

And it explained it all; Jessica had been drinking.

“What did you said to him?” Jessica asked.

“I..asked him about you. That he shouldn’t de-

..did that to you.” Tiffany replied, slightly stuttering.

Jessica hissed. “And what did he said? Did he say that he will give me my job back?”

“He-

“He ignored you, did he? He probably said that you have no say in the family business and you’re just an outsider.”

Tiffany gulped. “How did you know..”

“How could you-

“Jessi..”

“HOW COULD YOU DO THAT?!” She suddenly shouted.

Tiffany froze, shocked.

“Did you ever think of what it will do to me?!” Jessica added, with her hands pointing at herself.

“Jessica, why are you yelling at me? I was just trying to help you..”

Jessica scoffed. “Do I look so weak and helpless that I need my girlfriend to do that for me?!”

Tiffany shook her head. “I thought that was the least thing I could do! Do you know how heartbreaking I felt seeing you in pain and knowing that there’s not much I can do for you?”

“Which is why I said that I don’t need your help! This is not something that someone like you can meddle with!”

Tiffany scoffed. “Someone like me?”

Realizing that she might have said something offensive, Jessica continued. “Wh-what I’m trying to say is that you should talk to me first before doing something stupid like this..”

But it only made Tiffany even angrier.

“God, talk to you? I called you hundreds of times yesterday but you didn’t even answer one of my calls! I had to find out what happened to you from someone else!” She raised her voice.

Jessica gulped.

“And I waited for you till 3 in the morning just to find you drunk. Now tell me how am I supposed to talk to you?!”

Tiffany stared at Jessica, intense.

“It’s not exactly happy news to break it to you. Can’t you understand me?”

“Jessica, are we in this relationship only to share happy news? We’re supposed to be there for each other through anything! Why can’t you let me be there for you?”

“Geez, it’s not that simple.”

“So tell me about it!” Tiffany said, pissed.

Jessica bit her lip. “Okay, what if I tell you the reason they demote me was because of you?”

Tiffany stared at her, speechless.

“Satisfied now?”

Jessica shook her head in frustration. “And now people are going to talk about how my girlfriend pleaded to the chairman. You make me look like a joke.”

Tiffany face had turned red from holding her anger.

“A-Are you blaming this on our relationship?”

Jessica sighed. “Why are you making this difficult?”

“You care about what people think than me?” Tiffany scoffed.

“People talk about us every day, Jessica. At the office, in this neighbourhood, on the streets..if I were to care about what others think, I wouldn’t even be with you.”

“Tiffany, that’s not what I meant!”

“It’s the same thing. You only care about what those strangers’ whispers behind your back-

“Shut up! That’s not it!”

“I thought you’ve changed..”

“Enough!”

“You know, the only thing that keep coming between us for these past three years is only one thing..”

Jessica grits her teeth.

“I SAID ENOUGH!”

“..your stupid pride.”

SLAP.

Tiffany felt the pain on her left cheek after a few seconds, but the pain in her heart was far more severe. It was hard for her to believe that Jessica just did that to her. It was unthinkable. Tears couldn’t stop rolling down her cheeks. She put one hand on her paining left cheek.

“J-Just when..

..will you grow up?” She said.

Jessica stared at the crying girl before her, shocked by what she just did. It wasn’t her intention, but what done was done.

She just slapped Tiffany.

Tiffany whom she loves and she always treated like she’s her everything.

She IS her everything.

And now..

I..

Her hands were trembling.

Tiffany turned her back at the dazed Jessica and walked out of the door before slamming it shut.

But only when Jessica heard the sound of engine outside the house she finally realized that she was losing Tiffany. She rushed out of the house and Tiffany was already reversing her car to the road.

“Wh-where are you going?!” She shouted.

But Tiffany already drove away without even glancing at her.

“TIFFANY!!”

Jessica kneeled down on the grass, staring at the empty road. Tears escaped her eyes, mixed with the rain that was pouring from the sky.

She asked herself.

Jessica Jung, what have you done?

Chapter 65

Misunderstood

It was half past eight in one Friday morning.

Taeyeon and Sunny were standing in front of their neighbour’s pink house. Sunny had brought along with her a bag contained her self-made chicken porridge for the couple. When she heard what happened to them from Taeyeon she decided to give them a visit.

Taeyeon knocked the door.

“Anyone home?”

They waited.

But there was no answer.

“We brought you some porridge, it’s delicious~” Sunny added.

But there was still no answer.

“Are you sure they’re home, TaeTae?”

Taeyeon nodded. “I think so. I haven’t seen Sica left the house yesterday. But Fany did leave..”

“Were you like..spying on our neighbours while I was at work? Creepy Taeng.”

“We-Well, there wasn’t much to do when I was alone. You won’t let me go to work!”

“That’s because you need a lot of rest darling, for our baby.”

Taeyeon rolled her eyes. “You’re using that excuse to keep me all to yourself.”

“Who wouldn’t?” Sunny said with a chuckle.

Taeyeon can’t help but smile.

“Hello, Sica, Fany, we brought you edible food!” Taeyeon said, knocking the door again.

But there was still no reply.

They looked at each other.

“Sunny-ah, I have a bad feeling about this.”

“Huh?”

“They were fighting yesterday.”

“Who? Sica and Fany?”

Taeyeon nodded. “And it was massive. I was at the lawn and I heard they shout at each other.”

“Well, couples fight all the time.” Sunny said, shrugging.

“True, but it’s really rare for them, and I’m just worried..” She paused.

“I mean, you know how self-destructive Sica can be without Fany..”

They looked at each other, and then nodded simultaneously, in agreement.

Sunny quickly turned the door knob and find it was unlocked. Without any hesitation they both stepped into the house.

“Anybody home?” Sunny called.

Taeyeon grabbed Sunny’s hand and held it tight. “This doesn’t look good..” She mumbled.

They entered the living room and were shocked. As if the room had been turned upside down, it was a huge mess. The beautiful antique vases on the rack were no longer seen. There were only pieces of what it was all over the room, as if a storm just passed by. The big glass window by the couch was cracked, and Taeyeon found pieces of wine bottles nearby, like someone had been throwing the bottle at the window.

Taeyeon and Sunny looked at each other as their hearts beat faster, worried.

“The kitchen.” Sunny suggested. They both paced hurriedly to the kitchen, hoping they won’t find anything worse than the living room.

But the kitchen was worse. There were pieces of things all over the floor like someone had decided to break anything that was breakable. The wall was filled with stained of ketchup and sauces, making it looked like someone just had been killed there. But by the smell and colour, Sunny quickly find out it wasn’t blood.

They entered the kitchen warily, eyes searching all over for their friends. But just as soon as they stepped on the floor, they were shocked.

The floor was wet. There were traces of red liquid heading towards the dining table.

“Please tell me this is ketchup.” Taeyeon said to her wife.

Sunny gulped and shook her head. “Th-this is blood..”

They looked at each other and ran as fast as they could to the dining table.

When they reached there, they both gasped.

“SI-SICA!!”

**

Jessica was lying on the floor with a bottle of wine in one hand. There were at least 3 empty bottles around her.

“Si-sica!” Sunny exclaimed, hurriedly kneeled next to her and check if she was still breathing. They were already thinking of the worst.

Sunny let out a relieved sigh when she felt Jessica’s pulse. Fortunately Jessica was still alive but her body was extremely weak. Sunny lifted her shoulders up and put her on her lap.

“Sica, what happened to you??” Sunny asked as she shook her body.

Jessica was too weak to reply, but she slowly opened her eyes to look at Sunny. Taeyeon quickly took all the empty wine bottles away and hid the half-empty bottle away from Jessica. She might hurt herself again.

“Seems like she drank almost 4 bottles of wine, aigoo..” Taeyeon sighed.

Sunny bit her lip and gently stroked Jessica’s hair with sympathy. Suddenly she felt there was something sticky from the back of Jessica’s head as she was holding her. She lifted her hand and look closely.

She gasped.

“Tae, she’s bleeding!”

Taeyeon rushed to her wife’s side.

“Tae, help me get her up! We can’t let her lay on the floor!”

With Taeyeon’s help, they managed to put Jessica on the sofa in the living room. Sunny sat by her side and pressed the back of her head with a towel while Taeyeon was busy on the phone, calling 911.

“Hey..Soonkyu..” She called.

Jessica slowly opened her eyes and looked around her. She was feeling dizzy but she could see Sunny was sitting by her side.

Sunny looked at her and wiped the tears on her face. She doesn’t want Jessica see her crying.

“Do..you..know who..is the biggest..idiot in..the world?”

Sunny gently held her hand and shook her head.

“Me.” Jessica said with despair.

Sunny let out a sigh and stroke Jessica’s hair gently to calm her down.

“You..know what..”

“..someone like me..don’t deserve..Tiffany..”

“I’m so stupid.” Jessica mumbled.

“I hate myself..”

“Don’t say that, Sica-ah.” Sunny suddenly said.

“You and Fany are meant to be, you two are soulmates.”

“That’s..bull.. This..isn’t..a fairytale..”

Sunny stared at Jessica. “Don’t say that. The way you and Tiffany love each other beats any fairy tale couples.”

Jessica snorted a laugh and Sunny felt relived.

“B-but..I screw up..” She added.

Then a tear rolled down her left eye.

“I screw up..”

“You can always fix the problem later. And then enjoy some hot make up session like you always do.” Sunny said, cheering her up.

Jessica closed her eyes.

“I can’t..not this time..I don’t know..how to..fix this..”

“OH MY GOD! WHAT HAPPENED?!” A voice suddenly exclaimed.

Sunny and Taeyeon were startled, there was a woman standing at the front door.

Jessica’s mother, Julia Jung was staring at her daughter with a pale face, shocked. She looked like she’s about to pass out any second.

Julia rushed by Jessica’s side and held her hand before wiping her forehead. Tears immediately rolled down her face. Sunny backed away to give them some space.

“Oh my baby, why are you doing this to yourself?” She asked, sobbing.

“I will ask your grandpa to give the position back to you, I promise..”

“Nn-noo..mom..” Jessica mumbled.

Julia turned around and looked at Sunny.

“Nice to meet you again, Mrs Jung.” She bowed.

“I called her multiple times yesterday but she didn’t pick up so I’m really worried and came by.” Julia explained.

“She was really heartbroken when her grandpa demoted her. How much did she drink?” She asked, clearly had no clue that it was because of the couple’s fight.

Sunny shook her head. “We’re not sure, Mrs Jung. We’re also just got here and find her like that..”

“Oh my! Her head is bleeding!” Julia exclaimed.

“Have you called the doctor?!”

“We just did. They’re on their way here.” Taeyeon replied.

Julia stared at her daughter as she pressed the towel at the back of her head.

“I’ll get our family doctor for you.” She mumbled.

Suddenly Julia turned serious and looked and Sunny and Taeyeon. Then her eyes roamed around the house.

“Where is Tiffany?” She asked, grimly.

Sunny and Taeyeon looked at each other, unsure of what to say.

Julia seemed really angry.

**

Tiffany woke up to the sounds of footsteps rushing. Slowly she sat up straight on the couch and looked around. She glanced at her watch and realized it was already nine in the morning. She leaned her back on the sofa and the memory of what happened the night before replayed on her mind.

She came to Sooyoung’s apartment because she had no other place to go. Yoona hasn’t returned from her photoshoot trip and she left their house in a hurry that she left her purse there. Sooyoung’s place was the only place she could think of.

“Are you up?” A voice asked.

Sooyoung was standing behind her with a big brown mug in one hand. She was wearing a brown jacket with a dark coloured shirt underneath to match her short skirt. Tiffany could tell that she was all dressed up for work.

Sooyoung sat beside Tiffany and handed the mug to her.

“Hot chocolate.” She said.

Tiffany nodded and took the mug. “Thanks.”

Sooyoung stared at her friend can’t help but feeling concerned. Tiffany came to her house last night with swollen eyes from crying too much and requested her not to ask her anything or call anyone. In which could only mean she had a fight with Jessica.

“I called your office and told them that you’re sick. I figured that you need to take a day off.” She said.

Tiffany smiled and nodded. She hasn’t talked much.

Sooyoung sighed. “I’m gonna get to work now.”

“Okay, take care.” Tiffany said.

Sooyoung stared at her again, worried.

“Are you gonna be okay on your own?”

Tiffany nodded.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to call Sica up..

Tiffany’s expression stiffens immediately causing Sooyoung to stop asking any further.

“Okay then, just make yourself at home. If there’s anything you need you can call me.”

Tiffany nodded again.

Sooyoung looked at her friend and based from the expression on her face, she could tell how depressed she was. She wished she could do something to make her feel better.

Suddenly she threw her arms around Tiffany and hugged the girl tightly. The latter was surprised but then she slowly returned the hug.

It was just what she needed.

She closed her eyes and a tear naturally escaped the corner of her eye.

“You looked like you needed one.” Sooyoung said as they parted.

“Thank you.” Tiffany replied, short. She wiped the tears with her finger.

“Alright then..” Sooyoung stood up and walked to the door.

She reached the door and looked back at Tiffany.

“Fany, you know I’m always here for you. Don’t keep it all in to yourself.”

Tiffany smiled weakly. She understood what her friend meant, but she was not ready to tell anyone about what had happened just yet.

Suddenly Sooyoung’s phone rang. She rummaged through her handbag to look for her phone.

It was an unknown number, but she picked it up anyway. Tiffany waited and looked at her, curious.

Sooyoung’s expression quickly turned.

“Ah..Mrs. Jung?”

She glanced at Tiffany.

Tiffany gulped. Wondering what does Jessica’s mother possibly want from Sooyoung.

“Tiffany isn’t here..” Sooyoung lied.

Julia scoffed through the phone.

“I know she’s there. Don’t lie to me Choi Sooyoung.” she said, firm.

Sooyoung swallowed her own saliva. Her voice sounded threatening.

“Tell Tiffany that I want to meet her today.”

**

Tiffany sat with Julia Jung at a table in one of the fancy restaurant in Apgujeong, Seoul. Tiffany remembered once Jessica brought her there for dinner, but she hated the prawn dish they served thus they never return again since.

Julia stared at Tiffany; her expression was serious, like one Tiffany had never seen before. Tiffany squirmed in her seat, anticipating what Julia had to say. This is the first time she had called her out personally.

“Tiffany..” She begins.

“The only reason as to why I accept you into our family, even though you’re not from a decent family and not to mention a female, is because..I thought you can take care of Jessica.”

Tiffany looked at her and gulped, she had a bad feeling about where the conversation was going.

“I truly believed that you can be by my daughter’s side through anything but..” She paused.

“How could you left her at times like this?!” She asked, slightly shouting.

Tiffany looked down as sweat formed on her forehead.

“She is at the most stressful point in her life and then her fiancé left her. I can’t believe how cold can you be..” Julia added, angry.

“Is it because she’s no longer at the top position in the company? Because she’s no longer useful for you to advance your career at Glitter? Because she’s not the next in line to inherit the company?”

Tiffany gasped and looked at Julia.

The woman was staring at her in disgust.

“I can’t believe that you are only in love with her money.”

Tiffany shook her head immediately. “M-Mom! How could you say that! You know I am not that kind of person! I-

“I don’t want to hear your excuses!” Julia cuts in.

“You’ve been together with her for three years. You should be able to understand her by now. How prideful she is, and how rash she can be when she’s down..”

“Are you gonna run away and leave her every time you fight in the future? Even after you’re married to her?”

Tiffany bit her lip, speechless.

“This is not the first time you did this, Tiffany. The last time you left her, she cut her wrists.” Julia said, sadly.

“I can’t bear seeing my daughter threatening her own life because of you. Sooyeon loves you so much, but I don’t think you even deserve a tiny bit of her love.”

That broke Tiffany’s heart.

Tears starting to fill in her eyes but she tried her hardest not to cry. Not in front of Julia.

Julia looked away, avoiding the pitiful look on Tiffany’s face.

“I am not trying to be the evil mother but there is something that could harm my daughter, I would do anything to protect her.”

She sighed.

“Since I’ve already invited a lot of VIPs and even the press to the engagement party tomorrow, I can’t cancel it. So I expect you to be there. People will be asking a lot of questions if Jessica turned up alone.”

“Don’t humiliate our family.”

**

Kwon Yuri plugged in the earphones into her ears and leaned her back on the seat. She was sitting at a business class seat on a Korean Air flight, from Kuala Lumpur to Seoul after attending the fashion week in the city. The seat next to her was still vacant so she put her bag there. She was alone since her PA, Seungyeon had returned 2 days earlier for her Medical Exam.

She browsed through her playlists on iPod. After a while, she picked a playlist, ‘Yoda’ and pressed play.

A song with an upbeat melody played.

Innisfree

Im Yoona

Hello~ Blanket-like sunshine

Hello~ Gently blowing wind

Hello~ Candy-like cloud

Everything is becoming pleasant

Yuri smiled as she listened to the corny lyrics of the song.

Suddenly she felt a tap on her shoulder. She removed her left earphone and turned to look at the direction.

“Hello, can you please remove this bag? This is my seat.” A girl’s voice said.

Yuri stared at her, speechless.

Hello~ fragrant flower

Hello~ singing birds

Hello~ dazzling morning

I'm on my way to meet you now

“Yo-Yoona..”

Im Yoona was standing by the seat, looking surprised as well. She had just realized that the girl she just tapped was her ex-girlfriend, Yuri.

They looked at each other, awkward.

“It’s been a while..” Yuri said.

Yoona scoffed and shook her head.

“I can’t believe this..”

She looked around and stopped a stewardess who was passing by.

“Is there any way I could change my seat?” She asked.

Yuri’s heart fell.

The stewardess looked at her and smiled. “I’m sorry, but the flight today is full.”

Yoona shook her head. “Come on, there must be other seats..

“Miss, can you please take your seat now and fasten your seatbelts. We’re about to take off.” Said the stewardess before hurriedly leave to the other way.

Yuri secretly thanked the stewardess. She removed her bag and pats the blue chair, signalling Yoona to sit.

Yoona looked annoyed when she settled next to Yuri. She didn’t even glance at the girl. Yuri on the other hand was ecstatic, and pinched her own thigh to test if this was a dream.

“One thing, Kwon Yuri.” Yoona suddenly said, serious.

“Yes?” Yuri asked, excited.

“Don’t talk to me.”

Chapter 66

A Nice Flight

Kim Taeyeon was standing in her living room with a phone pressed to her left ear.

“Where is Jessica now?” The person at the end of the line asked.

It was none other than Tiffany.

It took Taeyeon a few seconds to answer. “She-

“Is she okay?” Tiffany cuts in before her friend was able to finish her sentence.

Taeyeon sighed and peeked out of the window to glance at her neighbour’s house. The house seemed empty and there were no cars in the driveway.

“Tell me how she is.” Tiffany said, demanding.

“She..she’s fine.” Taeyeon finally replied.

There was silence between them for a moment.

“Tell me the truth.” Tiffany suddenly asked; her tone was serious.

Taeyeon gulped, she wondered how Tiffany knew she was hiding something.

“Taeyeon, if you are my friend you will tell me the truth.”

The young woman scratched her not itchy short hair, contemplating. And then she decided that Tiffany deserve to know what was going on. Tiffany would do the same for her if she was in that situation.

“Sica is not at the house now. Her mom came earlier and took her. I think she’s taking her to their family’s estate.” She replied.

There was silence again.

“Why..Julia took Jessi back?” Tiffany asked, her voice cracked.

“She was really drunk when we found her and injured-

“In-injured?”

“But it was nothing serious. The doctor said that she might fell and hit her head on the table or something like that.”

And then there were silence again.

Taeyeon waited.

“Fany, are you still there?”

And then she heard the sound of the dial tone.

Tiffany had hung up the phone.

**

The plane ride back to Incheon airport took about a few hours. Usually Yuri will take long flights as an opportunity to sleep and rest after her busy modelling schedule but, this time she can’t. Not when her ex-girlfriend was next to her, sleeping soundly at her seat. Yoona was serious about not having any conversation with Yuri. She plugged in her earphones and blasted her iPod as soon as she sat there. And it took less than a minute for her to drift into slumber land, leaving Yuri squirming in her seat.

Though the view outside the window was gorgeous, as the plane flew over the sea, Yuri can’t take her eyes off the beauty next to her. She tried not to make it too obvious and glanced at her every few seconds since the old couple next to them might think of her as a creep.

They broke off almost 2 months ago, and it was done in the worst way possible. It hurts even though Yuri should’ve seen it coming when she was the one at fault.

She stared at Yoona, who tilted her head to the right and her closed eyes. Yuri thought she looked like a sleeping baby, so innocent and pure.

Suddenly she felt a rush of emotions coming, and she can’t help it. Tears slowly filled her eyes.

“Why did I do that to you?” Yuri whispered.

She looked away and stared out of the window then wiped the tears that continuously rolled down her eyes.

As she stared at the blue sea underneath, she continued.

“I know I don’t deserve you, I broke your heart and destroyed our love but..”

She bit her lip. “The selfish part of me is still hoping..

..we can be together again.”

“Be-Because..”

Yuri closed her eyes.

“..you’re the best I ever had..” She said with tears rolling down her cheeks.

Yuri was sobbing hard that other passengers were exchanging curious looks with each other. A stewardess came to her with concern look on her face.

“Miss, is everything okay?” She asked.

Yuri covered her face with the wet handkerchief and shook her head.

“I need to go to the restroom..” She said as she suddenly stood up.

“Oh, this way please-” She replied but Yuri hurriedly pushed past her and left.

She looked weirdly as Yuri got into the restroom and shut the door.

“What would you do if you were me?” A voice suddenly asked.

She looked down and noticed that another passenger was looking at her. Her expression was serious.

The stewardess gulped. “Yes miss?”

“I know I should hate her for all the things she did to me-

“..but I just can’t.” Yoona said.

**

Tiffany was panting when she entered the Jung’s residence. Since all the guards had recognized her, she was able to get in without any problem. She walked into the grand living room, heading to the main stairway to get to the second floor. Tiffany knows that Jessica’s room was at the second floor.

She saw the marble stairs and quickens her pace, at that moment all she wanted was to be by Jessica’s side as fast as she could. Jessica was in pain and it was all because of her. Maybe she shouldn’t left Jessica last night.

I did this to her.

She climbed on the first step with urge when suddenly someone called her.

“Tiffany?”

Tiffany stopped and looked up. She gulped. Julia Jung was standing at the top of the stairs, staring at her with a grim look on her face.

Like she was frozen, Tiffany couldn’t move an inch from the first step. In her mind she just wanted to run up there and barge into Jessica’s room, ignoring whatever Julia might do. But still, she can’t move. Suddenly she felt so puny in front of Julia especially in her big mansion.

“What brings you here?” Julia asked, firm yet polite.

Tiffany bowed before gathered her strength to give a reply. “I want to see Jessica. I heard she was injured..”

Julia’s expression stiffens. “Why now?”

“Eh?”

“Why is it now that you want to see her?” She continued.

Tiffany bit her lip.

“You’re the one who left her.”

Tiffany’s heart felt heavy as she heard Julia’s words.

“I know I was wrong, but..can you let me see her? I need to see if she’s alright..” Her voice cracking.

Julia looked at the girl as her eyes were filled with tears. She can tell that Tiffany was sincerely worried about her daughter.

She rolled her eyes and sighed. “Don’t worry, she’s alright.”

“Really? I need to see it myself..”

Julia scoffed.

“You don’t believe me? Tiffany, I’m her mother. Trust me, she’s alright.”

“I didn’t mean it that way, mom. I just want to see her, even just for a while..” Tiffany urged.

Julia shook her head.

“No you can’t. I will not let you see her today. Just go home, Tiffany. You will meet her at the engagement party tomorrow.” She said firmly.

“You made her suffer enough for today.”

**

Yuri walked fast through the crowds of people as she was dragging her suitcase. Her eyes wildly scanned all around her for a beautiful and tall girl with long hair. She and Yoona were separated upon arrival and she hasn’t got the chance to talk to her during the whole flight.

She finally reached the arrival gate where there were a lot of people waiting for their family and friends. It’ll be harder to look for her in the big crowd, but Yuri still didn’t give up and continue to look for Yoona.

“Welcome home!” A voice greeted her.

Yuri glanced down and saw Seungyeon, her part-time assistant was smiling at her. Yuri nodded to her nonchalantly.

Seungyeon scoffed. “Well, I prepared a car for you. Should we get going now?”

“Uhh..” Yuri wasn’t really listening. She looked around her like a woman who lost her child.

“Are you looking for someone?” Seungyeon asked,curious.

At that time Yuri saw her. A tall young woman with long straight hair in a brown coat was walking out one of the exit door.

“Wait for me here.” She said before dumping her suitcase and handbag to the confused Seungyeon.

“Yah! Where are you going?!”

Yuri ran as fast as she could, pushing past the crowds in the arrival hall, knocked a few suitcases and even accidentally made a little girl cry when she knocked her ice cream. But Yuri had no time to apologize as she continued to make her way towards Yoona.

Yoona was already outside of the hall, loading her suitcase into a car that was waiting for her.

“YOONA!!” Yuri called.

Yoona paused and turned around, she was shocked.

Yuri was standing in front of her, looking messy with ice cream smudges on her jeans. She was catching her breath and looked like she had just run a full lap on a track field.

“Yo-Yoona..” Yuri said.

Hyoyeon emerges from the car, staring at her weirdly. “Kwon Yuri? What are you doing here?”

Yuri ignored her and stared straight at Yoona. “I want to say something to you..”

Yoona crossed her arms and looked away. “Hurry up. I don’t have time for this.”

Yuri bit her lip before continuing. “I..

“I had a great time on the flight today.” She said.

Yoona stared at her, speechless.

“And I just want to let you know.” Yuri continued.

“You..ran all the way here just to tell me that you had a nice flight?” Yoona asked, amused.

Yuri nodded.

Yoona chuckled and shook her head as she entered the car while Yuri just stared at her hopelessly.

Suddenly Yoona wind down her window.

“Yuri..” She called.

“Yes?”

“I had a great time on the flight too.” Yoona said with a faint smile.

And then the car drove away and there Yuri stood, waiting until the car was out of her sight.

“Yah Kwon Yuri! Why did you run all the way here? Was there a snatch thief you were trying to catch?” Seungyeon asked out of nowhere. Yuri had no idea when she got there.

She glanced at Yuri and saw a huge grin on her face.

“Did something happen? Or you simply have gotten crazy?” Seungyeon asked, curious.

Yuri looked at her and smiled.

“Seungyeon-ah, it’s still not over. There’s still hope.”

“What is not over? Your acting?”

“Me and Yoda.” Yuri replied, smiling.

**

When Jessica finally gained consciousness, she was quite surprised that she was not in her house. She looked around and noticed that she was in her old bedroom at her parent’s house. Slowly she pushed herself up with her hands.

“Sooyeon, you’re awake.”

Her mother was by her side, staring at her with teary eyes. She seemed really worried.

Jessica stared blankly at her for a while.

“Mom, I wanna go home..” She said.

Julia wasn’t expecting her daughter would say that the moment she woke up. But Jessica was serious and she was already got off the bed. Julia grabbed her arm to stop her from leaving.

“You are home. I’m not letting you go anywhere.”

Jessica shook her head. “No..I mean, my home is where Tiffany is.”

Julia’s face stiffens immediately. Jessica pulled her hand away and grabbed her purse before heading to the door.

“Don’t test my patience.” Julia suddenly said, firm.

Jessica stopped.

“You think you can do anything you want huh? It was only because I let you.” Julia continued.

Jessica gulped.

“That girl left you when you’re down, yet you’re still crawling back to her.. Don’t you have any pride?”

“Oh please, my pride?”

Jessica bit her lip and turned around.

“Mom, you don’t know what really happen between us. I’ll be lucky enough if Tiffany would still want to talk to me..”

Jessica shook her head and turned to the door again.

“If you walk out of this house, I will make sure your wedding with Tiffany won’t happen.” Julia said, threatening.

Jessica quickly looked at her mother, shocked.

Julia scoffed. “Maybe it’s good if it’s cancelled.”

“MOM!”

“This is all my fault. I accept you being ‘like this’ and date a girl ‘like that’..”

Jessica gritted her teeth, holding back her anger.

“Mom, Tiffany is not-

“I thought she can be your support and protect you from harm but now she’s the one who’s causing you pain!”

“IT’S NOT HER FAULT!” Jessica snapped.

“You never drank that much, you even hated it but now, because of her you’re turning into an alcoholic!”

“THAT’S NOT TRUE!”

“You cut your wrists when she left you! Is she all that matters to you now? Don’t you care about how I felt if anything bad happens to you?” Julia asked continuously with tears falling down her cheeks.

Jessica was speechless.

“Is your family not important to you anymore?” Tears rolled down her cheeks and she was sobbing badly that she can’t continue to argue with her daughter. She sat down at the chair nearby and buried her face in her palms.

“Do-Don’t you care about your mother anymore?” Julia added, sobbing.

Jessica stared at her mother, as the guilt slowly hit her. She had been selfish to her family, her friends and even to Tiffany.

Tiffany’s words echoes in her head.

“J-Just when..

..will you grow up?”

Chapter 67

This Whole Thing That’s Happening Between Us

“Fany-ah! Open the door!” Sooyoung said, almost shouting.

She was standing in front of a room at Yoona’s house; with her face was close to the wooden door. She knocked the door repeatedly with her hand.

“You’re gonna be late for your own engagement! Open the door!” Sooyoung continued; her voice was firmer this time.

“She’s still not gonna open the door?” Yoona asked as she walked to Sooyoung.

Sooyoung shook her head, frustrated.

“Did you call the makeup studio?” She asked to Yoona.

The younger girl nodded. “They’re on their way here as we speak.”

Sooyoung let out a heavy sigh and leaned her back against the door.

Yoona creased her eyebrows. “What exactly happened? I was surprised when she came and sleeps here last night. She never spends a night without Sica unnie since they moved in together.”

Sooyoung shrugged. “I don’t know either. What could they possibly argue about that it got this bad?”

“Maybe it has something to do with Sica unnie’s job demotion? I don’t know..” Yoona guessed.

“Jessica is epic fail in managing her love life.” Said Sooyoung.

“Actually, they both are.”

Suddenly the door creaked open. Both girls were startled and stared at the doorway in anticipation. Tiffany walked out of the room with a miserable look on her face. She looked at her friend and her cousin alternately.

“Guys..”

Sooyoung and Yoona stared at her, waiting for what she was about to say.

“I really love Jessica.” Tiffany said with a faint smile.

Sooyoung and Yoona stared at her in concern. There was a crack in her voice like she was about to cry.

“Of course you love her.” Sooyoung said, reaching for her hand.

Tiffany looked down.

“And I don’t want to lose her..” She mumbled.

“You won’t, unnie. You won’t.” Yoona said, patting her shoulder.

“Which is why I’ve decided to do this..”

“Do what?”

“It’s not going to be easy but it has to be done.”

**

It was 7 pm and a lot of guests had arrived at the party. It was scheduled at 8:30 pm that the couple will exchange rings and officially announce their engagement. The event that evening was held at the grand ballroom of Millennium Hilton Seoul Hotel, as expected from the Jung family. Though it was a private event for close family and friends, a few reporters did show up at the entrance, snapping photos of the celebrities that came on that evening. Famous celebrities and well-known business figures turned up, like entertainment mogul Park Jin Young, fashion designer Lee Juyong and singer Kwon BoA.

Inside the ballroom, the atmosphere was luxurious. Classical music played in the background, added with the clinking sounds of wine glasses every now and then. The tables were filled with guests as they were having light refreshments before dinner. A few of the Jung family members were seen greeting the guests.

Albert Jung and the new Glitter’s Editor-In-Chief, Oh Jiho were engaged in a serious discussion with Park Jin Young at a table as if they were discussing an important business matter. Joanna was escorted by her rarely seen husband, Kim Jae Hwan, catching up with their relatives at another table. She looked pale as she was slowly recovering from her poor health conditions. Julia and her husband, Michael was in a heated conversation with one of the shareholders of Glitter magazine. Julia’s face seems uncomfortable and at times Michael had to rub her shoulders, probably to calm her down. The topic was most likely about Jessica’s recent demotion.

And the one who was having all the fun observing the party was the youngest Jung, Krystal. She sat at a table near the main stage with her sister’s friends, Taeyeon and Sunny. The married couple was one of the earliest arrived, as they came along with Jessica and her family.

“Ah! Not that!” Sunny suddenly said.

She took away a glass from Taeyeon’s hand and put it at the edge of the table so that Taeyeon can’t reach it.

“Hey, I want to drink that!” Taeyeon complained.

Sunny shook her head.

“You can’t drink wine!”

“And why is that?!”

Sunny puffed her cheeks.

“Have you forgotten?” She asked.

Taeyeon stared at her wife, dumbfounded.

“Do you want to kill little TaeSun?” Sunny asked, angry.

It took Taeyeon a few seconds to realize what she meant.

“Ah, you’re right.”

“Aigoo! How could you forget that you’re pregnant? Do I have to watch you the whole time?”

“I’m sorry..” Taeyeon said sheepishly.

“That’s it. You’re coming with me to work starting tomorrow.” Sunny said, firmly.

“What? Yah that’s too much! Sunny-ah!”

“Who knows what you might consume when you’re alone! These days you eat anything that is chewable!”

Krystal who overheard their conversation can’t help but chuckle. She turned to look at the happy bickering couple.

“You know unnies, I’ve always been curious about something lesbian related.” She suddenly asked.

Taeyeon and Sunny looked at each other, puzzled.

“Can I ask you two about it?”

“Sure.” Sunny replied with a warm smile.

Taeyeon gulped, in the back of her mind the worst possible questions had come up. She had seen a lot of movies and TV shows where teenagers usually ask adults about certain rated topics out of curiosity.

“Krystal, I think you’re too young to know about things like that..” She said.

“Eh? Too young? I’m turning 17 this October.”

“You’re too young and I don’t feel comfortable talking with an underage about things like that. It’s best you ask your sister about it since she’s very er..active.” Taeyeon added, embarassed.

Sunny chuckled.

“Active? Eh?” Krystal paused, and her face turned pale.

“Tae-Taeyeon unnie what are you talking about?”

“You know..lesbian sex..” Taeyeon replied, whispering.

The youngest Jung froze for a moment. And suddenly her cheeks turned pink.

“YAH I WASN’T GONNA ASK THAT!” She shouted.

Sunny laughed. “I knew you got it wrong, Taeyeon-ah! Aha! What a byun!”

Taeyeon raised an eyebrow, confused. “Aigoo..then, what is it that you’re trying to ask us? I thought you wanted to experiment with your girlfriend, what’s her name..

“Jiyoung.” Sunny continued, teasing.

Krystal’s face felt like her face was burning. Suddenly the image of her and Jiyoung flashes on her mind, doing the so called ‘experiment’.

“SHE IS NOT MY GIRLFRIEND! AND I WASN’T GONNA DO ANY EXPERIMENT ON HER!” She shouted.

Then they paused and noticed that the guests at the next table were staring at them. Krystal quickly faked a cough and smiled at them.

“Then what was it that you want to ask?” Sunny asked.

Krystal sighed. “I just..want to know what your child will call you both, since you’re both are moms.”

“Oooohhh. Why didn’t you ask that earlier?” Taeyeon asked casually.

Krystal shook her head. “You were the one who jumped onto conclusions!”

Sunny smiled. “Our child will call me mommy. Mommy Sunny.”

“And Taeyeon is the umma. Umma Taeng.” She added with a chuckle.

Krystal smiled. “Aww..that’s cute.”

“Soojung.” Suddenly someone called.

It was Jessica.

“Hey sis, you’ve finished your makeup? Wow, you looked gorgeous girl!” Krystal said, excited.

Jessica was wearing a white dress with her hair loose, giving her the goddess-like look. She nodded nonchalantly at her sister and took a seat next to her.

“Have you seen Tiffany? Has she arrived yet?” She asked, impatient.

Krystal shrugged. “No. Haven’t seen her yet. What time did she say she’s arriving?”

Jessica shook her head.

“I thought you two had scheduled for makeup together?”

“She..had her makeup done at home.”

“Why? Isn’t it easier if she had it done at the studio?”

“I don’t know why so please don’t ask me.” Jessica replied, annoyed.

“I haven’t met her in two days.”

Krystal was shocked with that statement but she didn’t dare to ask more. Her sister seems a bit unstable.

“Didn’t she come to our house yesterday? I saw her car leaving when I returned from school.”

Jessica looked at her sister, shocked.

“She came?”

**

Hara was sitting on the sofa in the living room of Nicole’s apartment. She switched through the channels with the remote control in one with a bored expression on her face. Nicole is out buying dinner and Hara was home alone.

There were lame variety shows and old drama reruns but all the programmes failed to catch her attention. So she continued to switch the channels again.

Suddenly,

“The heiress of Jung’s Glitter Magazine, Jessica Jung is getting engaged today.” The news reported.

“Their wedding will take place 2 months from now.”

Hara’s expression suddenly changed. She put down the remote control and stared at the TV screen eagerly. It was an entertainment news show on KBS. There was a picture of Jessica displayed as the news continued.

“The young heiress shocked the nation with her bold decision to tie a knot with a woman. That woman is none other than Tiffany Hwang, who is widely known as famous model Lee Minho’s ex-fiancé.”

Hara was speechless. She don’t like where the news was going.

“The two young women decided to marry after 3 years of romance. Though it was said that the Jung family opposed their relationship but Jessica determined to be with Tiffany.”

“Then it was soon confirmed when Jessica’s position as Editor-In-Chief in Glitter being stripped off her just two days ago by her own grandfather, Chairman Albert Jung. This has raised a lot of speculation on the Jung family’s condition.”

“Jessica was demoted?!” Hara said to herself, shocked. She felt like she’s been living under a rock.

“Just 2 months ago, Joanna Jung’s youngest daughter, Hara made a scene at her birthday party and has since run away from her family.”

“Following the event, Hara’s mother, Joanna fell sick and had to leave her position as Editor-In-Chief at Glitter Magazine which was soon given to Jessica.”

Hara bit her lip.

Mother..

“Anyway, we’re congratulating Jessica and Tiffany on their engagement.” The newscaster said with a smile before moving on to the next topic about a female actress secret marriage to a famous singer.

Hara turned off the TV and stared at the blank screen, speechless. So many things had happened in these past months she was away from home.

Mother was hospitalized..

Jessica lose her job..

And I missed her engagement party..

Suddenly she heard the door knocked, pulling her away from her deep thoughts. She walked to the door and opened the door dully.

“You’re still here?” A male voice said.

Hara looked up and noticed that the man who claimed to be Nicole’s brother, Jaejoong was staring at her.

She was dazed for a moment. The man walked passed her and entered the house without being invited. He looked around and stepped into their living room. There were 2 cups of hot chocolate and a blanket on the sofa. Jaejoong could tell the level of intimacy of the girls’ relationship. He scoffed.

“Cole is not here now but she’ll be back soon. Do you want to wait for her?” Hara asked politely.

Jaejoong turned around and stared at Hara. Hara was startled.

“This cannot happen.” He said, firm.

“What?”

“You can’t be with Nicole.”

Hara felt threatened and crossed her arms. “And why is that? Because we’re girls?”

“I don’t give a damn if it’s other girls all over each other but not..you and Nicole.”

“Oh really? Why? Suddenly you’re a protective brother? At least I won’t knock up your sister.”

Jaejoong scoffed.

“You don’t understand..”

“Then tell me about it.”

“I can’t tell you! But you can never be with Nicole, not like this!”

“There are no reasons, right? You just don’t like me.”

“You can’t handle the truth.” Jaejoong said.

“Stop talking bullshit.” Hara said.

Jaejoong gritted her teeth.

“She’s your sister.”

Hara looked at Jaejoong, dumbfounded.

“Excuse me?”

Jaejoong sighed.

“You and Nicole are sisters.”

Hara stared at Jaejoong, shocked. Her heart sunk into the deepest ocean.

How this man could come and said that she can’t be with the only girl that made her happy?

The girl who had healed her broken heart with her love..

The girl who she slowly begin to love..

There’s no way she could believe this.

“You’re lying..”

“Cole has no idea about this, but that is the truth. You two share the same father.”

Hara finds it hard to breathe.

“Th-that makes no sense..”

“Then ask your father yourself. Ask him about a woman named Marissa.”

**

“Congratulations!” Said a man in suit to the celebrated girl, excited.

But Jessica just gave him a weak nod and turned around to flee quickly from him, not caring how he might think. His face seems offended as Jessica turned her back on him. He is after all one of the shareholders in Jung Corporation.

Julia who was standing by saw what happened and charged to her daughter. She grabbed her arm. Jessica looked at her mother with zero expression.

“Can you smile more to the guests? It’s your engagement day. They’re gonna be talking bad about you-”

“I’m at my engagement without my fiancé. I don’t have anyone to exchange rings with. Tell me what’s there to smile about?” Jessica asked back, irritated.

Julia sighed. “Tiffany will be here soon. I’m sure she will.”

“I doubt that.” Jessica replied, pulling her arm away.

Julia was shocked to see her daughter acting like that to her, yet again. Jessica bit her lip and stared at her mother.

“Krystal told me that she saw Tiffany came yesterday.” Jessica suddenly said.

Julia gulped.

“But she never made it to my room. She never got to see me. She must’ve bumped onto someone.”

Jessica looked at her mother, serious. “What did you said to her, mom?”

Julia kept silent.

“Tiffany is not going to come. Isn’t she?” Jessica asked; her eyes sparkled with tears.

“She-

Suddenly there were commotions in the crowds.

“Who is that beautiful girl?”

“She looked like a princess. Is she Tiffany Hwang?”

Jessica turned her head immediately as soon as she heard that name mentioned.

And then she saw a girl standing on the top of the stairs, wearing a pale pink dress. Her hair was tied up, making her look more elegant than usual. Jessica almost didn’t recognize her.

“Tiffany..”

Her heart beats faster as the latter was making her way down the stairs. At that moment, everything moves in slow motion in her eyes. She only sees Tiffany and everyone else suddenly became irrelevant.

It’s been two days, two long torturing days since they last meet each other. And in their last encounter, they didn’t leave each other with pleasant feelings before they separated. Jessica had hurt Tiffany that night, both emotionally and for the first time, physically. And that was why Jessica was engulfed with her mixed emotions. She misses Tiffany but she was not sure how to react.

Should I run up there and hug her?

Kiss her?

But she must be angry at me.

Maybe she hates me.

Wh-What should I do if she hates me?!

By then Tiffany was already standing in front of her. And they were only a few steps away from each other. Jessica breathed the air and she smelled that sweet scent. Tiffany’s personal odour blended with her favourite perfume.

Though they tried to avoid each other’s eyes, like it was being magnetized, their eyes met. But the moment their eyes met, Jessica froze and finds it hard to breathe. She can’t believe how nervous Tiffany made her feel. She thought she could pass out any second.

“You’re late, Tiffany.” Julia said, breaking the silence.

It was awkward, but Tiffany bowed to Julia. “I’m sorry, mom.”

“It was our fault, er..we were the late ones. It’s not her fault.” Sooyoung said, pointing at her and Yoona. Only then Jessica noticed that they were also there.

Julia stared at Sooyoung and her expression turned serious.

“Choi Sooyoung? I don’t think Joanna will be pleased seeing you here. She’s still dealing with Hara’s missing.” She said.

Sooyoung looked down and gulped.

“Mom, she’s our friend. She has the right to be at our engagement party.” Jessica said, firm. She purposely emphasis on the word ‘our’ and glanced at Tiffany. But Tiffany wasn’t even looking at her.

Julia sighed. “I just don’t want anything bad happen. Plus Joanna is still recovering from her illness. I think it’s better if you stay out of sight.”

Suddenly Sooyoung felt embarrassed to be there. She was only there for her friend, but her presence is causing problem for the family again.

“Mom, please stop it. Or I’ll be the one who’s making the scene.” Jessica said, boldly warning her mother.

Julia looked at Jessica and realized that her daughter was serious.

“Okay, whatever. You and Tiffany should go and greet the guests now. Put aside whatever problem you two have for the night and hold hands.” Julia said, pulling their hands together and clasped them.

Jessica and Tiffany were shocked when their hands were forcedly put together. Jessica looked at their joined hands and secretly thanked her mom for joining their hands together. Tiffany’s warm palm was warming Jessica’s nervous and cold hand.

Even their hands belong together.

**

“I will definitely support you both no matter what people say.” A classy looking middle-aged woman said.

Jessica and Tiffany flash their fake smiles and nodded. The woman was one of Jessica’s distant aunts who live in Japan. Their family had flown in especially for the event.

“Don’t you think they’re perfect for each other, darling?” She asked a man next to her.

“Yes, they’re both er..suits each other, I guess.” He replied, rolling his eyes.

“Ignore him. This old man is a bit old fashioned.” She said to the couple.

Jessica and Tiffany responded with awkward smiles.

“Let’s get to our table, my feet is killing me.” Jessica’s uncle said, walking away but obviously asking his wife to follow him.

“That old man is old. Well, I guess I see you two lovebirds for the ring exchange soon.” She said before tailing her husband.

As soon as they were out of sight, Tiffany let out a sigh and let go of Jessica’s hand. Jessica was stunned for a while. She thought the warmth of Tiffany’s palm won’t leave her that soon. Tiffany put a hand on her hip and glanced at her watch. And then she looked at the beautiful prepared stage. There were two diamond rings placed on an ice carved love statue on the table.

“When is the ring exchange? I’m tired of waiting.” Tiffany mumbled with a disgruntled face.

Jessica stared at the girl who was obviously been avoiding her eyes.

“I’m sorry, but you don’t really look like you want to be here right now.” She said with an arrogant tone.

Tiffany looked down in silence.

“Honestly, I was thinking of not coming.” She replied, bitter.

Jessica tried to control her emotions but Tiffany’s attitude right then wasn’t helping. She gritted her teeth.

“THEN WHY DID YOU CAME?!” She shouted.

Tiffany was startled and stared at her in shock.

Her emotional burst had caused the guests to stare at them with their curious looks. Julia noticed them arguing and hurriedly making her way to the couple. Tiffany noticed her walking towards them thus she quickly grabbed Jessica’s hand by surprise.

“You and I need to talk.” She said.

“Let’s go somewhere without these.. stares.”

**

Jessica and Tiffany moved out of the ballroom and stood at the balcony, away from the guests. They stood there, facing each other as the cold night hit them.

“Let’s talk then!” Jessica suddenly said. She didn’t know why, but she was angry.

Tiffany sighed and looked away. “You’re doing it again. I can’t talk to you if you’re angry all the time.”

Jessica gulped. “I’m-I’m not angry. It’s just.. frustrating, this whole thing that’s happening between us..”

Jessica paused and looked at Tiffany’s left cheek. Then she remembered about the other night. Her heart sunk.

Suddenly Tiffany took a step closer to Jessica and to the latter’s surprise, she held her hands. They looked at each other in silence for a while, as if they were trying to read minds through eye contact.

“Jessi..”

“I really love you.” Tiffany said it gently.

Tiffany’s confession caught Jessica off guard, and her anger suddenly faded away. Her expression turned soft as she stares into Tiffany’s eyes.

“To me, you are the one. And I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” Tiffany continued.

“I want to wake up in your arms every morning, and feel your kiss before I close my eyes at night..”

“You are my forever.” Tiffany said.

Jessica was left speechless.

“And in the future, there will be more fights and arguments between us. Probably way worse than what we already faced until now.”

“And seeing how we are now, I begin to wonder how long can we last.” Tiffany added gently.

“Honey..”

“Can we really spend the rest of our lives together? Can we be together forever?”

“Of course we can!”

“But I might ran away again when we fight, and we will shout at each other and you..

..you might hit me again..”

“Tiffany! You know I didn’t mean to do that to you. It never crossed my mind to ever hurt you! I wasn’t thinking straight-

“It doesn’t matter. It didn’t hurt when you slapped me.” Tiffany said.

“What hurt was seeing you hurting yourself because of me.”

Jessica bit her lip.

“I can’t bear seeing you getting drunk and attempting suicide every time we fight.”

“I-I told you I can’t live without you.” Jessica replied, stuttering.

Tiffany shook her head. “Don’t be childish.”

Jessica stared at her, shocked.

“We’re not a couple of teenagers, but we’re acting like we are.” Tiffany said.

“You and I both are immature.” She continued.

“And I don’t think we can take our relationship till forever. Not when we’re acting like this.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Jessi, let’s take a break..”

Jessica gulped.

No.

“Let’s take a break from each other.” Tiffany said, serious.

Chapter 68

Too Late To Apologize

The engagement party that evening was going smoothly with all the guests enjoying themselves with the food served before the ring exchange ceremony. The live music instrumental performance added the calming ambience for the event.

Choi Sooyoung was standing at the back of the ballroom near the entrance door with a bored expression on her face. She tried to stay unseen throughout the event. She agreed that Julia has a point; her presence there could start an unwanted commotion.

That’s why though she was placed at one of the VIP tables along with Yoona, Sunny and Taeyeon, she decided to take a seat at the back of the ballroom where the guests looked like some staffs from Jung Corps. She thought she saw Siwon there.

“Enjoying the party so far?” A male voice asked.

Sooyoung was slightly annoyed; the last thing she wanted was to talk to a random guy at this kind of event. But still, she looked up to reply to him politely.

But when she finally saw him, she startled.

It was Kim Hyunjoong.

**

Hyunjoong and Sooyoung took a short break from the party and breathe the night air outside the hotel’s entrance. Sooyoung pulled her coat tighter as the cold night hits her. Her dress was quite short; the length of her black dress fell above her knee, exposing her beautiful thighs. She begins to regret wearing a short dress on an evening event.

Hyunjoong glanced at the girl beside him and smiled. Sooyoung noticed him checking her out and scoffed.

“What?”

The man shrugged.

“You look beautiful tonight.” He replied.

Sooyoung smiled weakly.

“I have to dress accordingly; this is a Jung family party after all.”

“Hm..but I wasn’t complimenting the dress.”

Sooyoung gulped and quickly looked away, avoiding his gaze.

“I heard you’re working at Glam now.” He said suddenly.

“Yeah. Sica helped me to get a job there.” She replied with a nod.

“I’m just happy you finally moved on. I know I haven’t.” He said with a faint smile.

Sooyoung stared at him, can’t help but noted that there was something different about the man in front of her. He’s not the Hyunjoong she used to know.

“Sooyoung-ah..

He slowly turned to his side and met the girl’s gaze.

“The memory I had with you will always be my bittersweet memory.”

“It was sweet because you make me experience love like never before..

..but it was bitter because I lose my only sister.”

Sooyoung stared at him as he continued.

“I will continue to look for Hara and help my family to build what we’ve lost.”

“Even if it means I have to do things against my will.” He added, bitter.

“Oppa, what do you mean?” Sooyoung asked, curious.

He sighed and looked at Sooyoung.

“Sooyoung-ah, I’m getting married.”

**

“So you’re Tiffany’s cousin, huh?” A woman asked to Yoona.

Yoona smiled and nodded. “Yes I am.”

“Wow, I guess the good genes runs in the family.” She said, smiling.

The young model smiled sheepishly.

“So are you..er..you know, the same as your cousin too?”

Yoona raised her eyebrow. “The same? I’m sorry, I don’t get what you mean..”

“Because if you’re straight I would like to introduce you to my nephew.” She said.

“Ah, that?” Yoona looked away, uncomfortable.

“It’s such a waste if..

“Excuse me, but I got to take this call.” Yoona said, showing her phone. Then she bowed and leaves the woman hanging with her questions.

“Ah hello..” She said to the phone receiver.

She walked away from the woman and continued to talk like she was in an important business conversation when actually her phone wasn’t even ringing.

“Yes, Tokyo, Seoul, London, New York-

“AHH!”

She had accidentally bumped onto someone.

“I’m sorry, are you hurt-

She paused and stared at the woman in front of her in shock.

“Gyu-Gyuri?” Yoona asked, stuttering.

Gyuri was staring at her with her eyes wide, surprised. Her face looked pale.

“Yoona?”

“I thought you’re in States.” Yoona said, awkward.

“I was. But my family couldn’t miss this event. The Jungs and Parks are very close.”

“And about to get closer.” She mumbled.

Then the awkward silence set in.

“Anyway, you look great.” Gyuri quickly said.

“Thanks. You too.” Yoona replied short.

The atmosphere was extremely awkward.

“Is that from Yeojin Bae’s new line?” Gyuri asked, referring to the dress.

Yoona nodded. “Yeah, my favourite designer.”

“It’s my favourite too!”

“Oh?”

“We have similar taste huh? As expected.” She said with a smirk.

Suddenly the atmosphere turned more awkward than it already was.

“Please, don’t even start..” Yoona said, serious.

Gyuri gulped.

Yoona was about to leave when Gyuri called her.

“Im Yoona.”

The girl paused and turned around. She wonders what Gyuri wanted to say.

“I’m sorry.” Gyuri said, slowly.

Yoona could feel her heart suddenly gets heavy with her tone.

“Yuri, she..really loves you. It has always been you.” Gyuri added.

Yoona shook her head. “I can’t..”

“You took away someone very important in my life.”

Both girls stared into each other’s eyes as their hearts throbbing with pain.

“I can’t forgive you. Not yet.”

**

Nicole was smiling cheerfully with two bags of sushi in her hands. She entered her passcode and opened her apartment’s door.

“Hara-yah, I’m home.” She called sweetly.

She closed the door behind her and moved to the kitchen.

She put the bags on the dining table.

“I bought you your favourite sushi. We have unagi, and salmon, and tuna with eggs and cucumbers..” She said, taking out the contents from the bag.

“And your favourite! Caviar sushi!” She said, excited.

But there was no response. Just echoes of her own voice. She looked around and noticed that Hara wasn’t there.

“Hara, I’m in the kitchen!” She called.

But again there was no response.

With a box of caviar sushi in her hand, she walked to the living room and looks for Hara. There were cups of hot chocolate on the coffee table and a blanket on the sofa just like how she left it earlier. She has a bad feeling about what was going on.

“Maybe..she’s in the bathroom..” She mumbled, to comfort herself. She walked to the bathroom only to find it was empty.

She bit her lip.

“Ma-maybe she went to the mini market..” She said with a faint smile. She slowly walked back to the empty living room with a heavy heart.

Something is not right.

Suddenly she saw a piece of paper lying on the coffee table, just under the mug. She moved closer and pulled it gently from the mug. It was a note. From a glance, she knew it was Hara’s handwriting.

As her heart beating fast, she read the note.

My Dear Cole,

Thank you for everything you’ve done for me. You healed my broken heart with your unconditional love. I wonder what I did in my life to be blessed with you.

But.. we can’t be together.

No matter how much we want to, we can’t.

So please don’t look for me in the future, because I can’t look at you without feeling sad.

I’m sorry, goodbye.

The girl who finally fell in love with you,

Hara.

The sushi box fell on the floor simultaneously as the tears runs down Nicole’s cheeks. She read it again and again but she still can’t understand why. The note was Hara’s first love confession but it was also her last goodbye.

Nicole folded the note and shoved it in her jeans’ pocket. Then she rushed to the kitchen to grab her car keys.

“I must find her..” She mumbled to herself.

I can’t let you go.

**

At the balcony, two girls were staring at each other with teary eyes. Tiffany pressed Jessica’s hand gently.

“Let’s take a break from each other.” Tiffany said.

Jessica stared blankly for a few seconds. Her mind can’t comprehend what Tiffany said as if it wasn’t in her vocabulary. The word break never was in their vocabulary.

“A-Are you breaking up with me?” She asked, stuttering.

Tiffany’s expression turned softer.

“It’s just a short break until the wedding day, so that we both can fix what’s wrong with our relationship and have some time to..grow up.”

Jessica bit her lip and tears starting to pool in her eyes. Tiffany moved closer and cupped her face with her hands.

“Let’s do this..for the sake of our love.” Tiffany said gently.

Jessica looked away from Tiffany’s gaze.

“Jessi, please.”

“Me..without you..how..” Jessica mumbled.

“We have to try.”

Jessica kept mum to hold back her tears.

“The Jessica I knew before is strong, she don’t have to depend on anyone.” Tiffany said.

“But that was before I met you..”

“Yeah, but that was the girl who captured my heart the first time.”

Jessica looked at Tiffany. Suddenly she reached for her left cheek. She caressed it tenderly with her palms.

“This is the hand that hit you.. How could I do that to you?”

“Ho-Honey, I’m so sorry.” Jessica said, her voice cracked.

“I’m sorry for being such a weak person. I can’t even protect you from myself.. What an idiot..”

Tiffany shook her head.

“It’s okay Jessi, I know you didn’t mean to.”

Jessica looked down for a few moment, thinking.

“Maybe we do need a break..” She said.

“It’s just temporary..”

“Okay..” Jessica said, nodded reluctantly.

They looked at each other without saying anything.

I love you, Tiffany.

I love you too, Jessica.

Forever and a day.

As they looked at each other’s eyes, the emotions soon took over them. Their gazes traced down each other’s face and then landed on each other’s lips. Like there was a force pulling them, their faces moved closer towards one other. For one last kiss before their separation. Their faces were so close that they could feel each other’s warm breath.

“I love you.” Jessica whispered before pressing their lips together.

Tiffany closed her eyes as soon as their lips found each other. This kiss was different than any of their kisses. It embarked their first mutual separation.

It was bittersweet.

A tear rolled down Jessica’s eyes as they kissed.

Suddenly Julia came out from nowhere.

“There you are! Girls, hurry up it’s almost the ring exchange cerem-

She paused.

Jessica and Tiffany were kissing like they’re the only ones in the world.

Her mouth slowly crept into a smile.

“They’re okay as long as they don’t hurt each other.” She mumbled to herself.

Then she looked at the couple.

“I can delay the ceremony if you girls want.” She said.

**

Sooyoung sat on the steps in front of the hotel entrance, ignoring the stares on her. Hyunjoong had returned to the ballroom, to keep the guests entertained. The girl stared blankly at the street before her as various cars passed by.

She was confused.

“Sooyoung-ah, I’m getting married.”

Hyunjoong’s voice echoes in her head.

“My parents decided to marry me off with a girl from a conglomerate family like they always planned to.”

“And..you agreed to it?” Sooyoung asked, nervous.

Hyunjoong gave her a faint smile. “I have no reason to decline.”

“Bu-But you don’t love that girl. Heck, you don’t even know who that girl is!” Sooyoung said in protest.

“Love?” He smiled bitterly.

He looked at Sooyoung with his clear eyes. There was sadness hidden behind his smile.

“I don’t care about love anymore.”

“Ah!” Sooyoung let out a grunt.

She scratched her hair in frustration. Her own feelings were confusing her.

She was sure before that she was in love with Hara. But then her feelings swayed to Hyunjoong. And after Hara had left, she also pushed Hyunjoong away.

She was convinced that she was never in love with Hyunjoong.

But she wondered why does it hurt when he said he wanted to get married?

Sooyoung waited for her every day at the donut shop though she knew she’ll never turn up. She wanted to express her apology to her. The fact that she broke the girl’s heart haunts her since the day she left.

And with each day passing by all she wanted to do was to apologize.

So was it love?

Or was it guilt?

“Isn’t it cold out here?” A voice asked.

Sooyoung turned around and unexpectedly saw a familiar face.

Park Gyuri.

She was stunned for a while, but the girl then took a seat next to her.

Gyuri let out a sigh and blew warm breath into her balled fists. She acted casually though Sooyoung finds nothing normal about sitting at the steps with Gyuri - out of all people. They never really know each other.

“I’m surprised you got invited.” Sooyoung said, amused.

Gyuri chuckled.

“It’s the family thing. Why?”

Sooyoung shrugged. “It’s just I’m surprised to see you at Tiffany’s engagement when you single-handedly ruined her cousin’s love life.”

Gyuri smiled. “I take that as a compliment.”

Sooyoung chuckled and shook her head. “You have issues.”

Sooyoung finds Gyuri’s cheery attitude was really amusing. At least it took her mind off her own problems for a while.

“I just met Yoona by the way.”

Sooyoung stared at her, shocked.

“And…?”

“I apologized to her, of course.”

Gyuri looked at the impressed Sooyoung.

“I swear she looked at me like she wanted to kill me.” Gyuri added, serious.

Sooyoung looked blankly at her for a while before laughing. And then they both laughed.

“What’s your story?” Gyuri asked suddenly.

“I thought you’re banned from the Jungs after the threesome drama with Hara and Hyunjoong.”

“Haha. That’s funny.” Sooyoung said dully.

“Well, I am banned. What else is the reason for me to sit out here in the cold?”

“Really? Wow, it must be sucks being you.”

Sooyoung glared at Gyuri.

“Well, you can’t like two people at the same time, and worse, siblings and..of different gender.” Gyuri said.

“Of course, take it from the psychotic home wrecker.” Sooyoung rolled her eyes.

Suddenly a yellow taxi pulled up right in front of the entrance. A tall girl with long hair came out of the taxi and slammed the taxi door, seemed like she was in a rush.

Sooyoung’s eyes were fixed on the girl. There’s something really familiar about the girl. But she can’t tell who she was since her long hair was concealing her face.

“Keep the change!” The girl said to the taxi driver.

She hurriedly turned around and flipped her long hair to her back. That’s when her face was fully revealed.

Gyuri gasped. “Isn’t that Hara?”

“Yah..” She tried to nudge Sooyoung next to her but then she realized that she was alone.

Sooyoung was running towards Hara.

**

Hara was rushing towards the entrance door, not caring about the stares around her. All she cared about was to get to her father as fast as she could and find out the truth. She was wearing a casual outfit, just a pair of jeans, t-shirt and a grey knitted cardigan. It probably appeared inappropriate to enter a high class place but Hara doesn’t even care.

Suddenly,

“Wa-Wait!” Someone called her from behind.

The voice sounded so familiar that it gave her goose bumps. She stopped and turned around.

Choi Sooyoung was standing in front of her, panting.

Hara stared at her for a while with no words spoken.

“Ha-Hara where have you been? Do you know how your family has been looking all over for you?” Sooyoung asked continuously.

“I’ve been looking for you all over the place too.” She added.

But Hara kept staring at her, silent.

“We’re all really worried about you. Especially your mother, she became sick since you left.” Sooyoung continued.

Hara stared at the girl before her. And slowly the pain in her heart returned. It was a slight throb at first but then it became more rapid and it felt like her heart was being torn into pieces. It took her two months to cure the pain, but now everything came back. She felt the pain like how she felt that night.

Sooyoung was stuttering as she continues, “I-I just want to apolo-

“I hate you.” Hara cuts in.

Sooyoung paused and gulped. Hara was staring at her furiously with tears in her eyes.

“If there is one thing I could change about my life, it would be about you.”

“Hara..”

She grits her teeth and continued.

“I wish I never knew you.”

“I wish I never kissed you.”

“I wish you never existed in my life.”

Sooyoung felt like a bullet just went straight through her heart.

Hara looked away and tears escaped her eyes.

“I gave you everything, but you treated me like some kind of test subject to discover your own sexuality.”

“I loved you, but you never loved me.”

Sooyoung shook her head. “That’s not true.”

Hara shook her head and turned around. She rather leaves than being in the same place as Sooyoung.

But Sooyoung quickly grabbed her arm to stop her from leaving.

“Don’t go. Let me explain.” She urged.

“I don’t want to hear anything you have to say!” Hara said, pulling her arm away. She walked down a step towards the street.

“Please hear me out!” Sooyoung said, desperately.

“Let me go!” Hara shouted.

“Please forgive me!” Sooyoung pleaded, almost crying.

Hara grits her teeth.

“I will never forgive you. I hope you live with guilt until you die.”

That stabbed Sooyoung’s heart like a knife.

“LET ME GO!” Hara shouted before pulling her hand harshly from Sooyoung’s grip.

Sooyoung was stunned and she loosened her grip on Hara’s arm.

It was all happening too fast. Hara pulled her hand and ran down the steps. She rushed towards the street.

She didn’t notice the car coming.

Chapter 69

I Rather Sinned

"And now we continue with the ring exchange ceremony. Announcing the celebrated couple arrival to the stage,Jessica Jung and Tiffany Hwang!" The event MC said, followed by a round of applause from the guests.

Julia glanced warily at the edge of the stage, waiting for the girls to come out. Michael held her hand gently and pressed it, to make her feel at ease. Julia looked at her husband and nodded to tell him that she's fine.

Jessica and Tiffany walked onto the grand stage, hand in hand with smiles on their faces. Though they were crying earlier, their swollen eyes weren't too obvious, all thanks to the skilled makeup artistes Julia hired.

The couple stopped once they reached the table in the centre of the stage where there was an ice sculpture in the shape of a heart. It was such a beautiful piece of art. Jessica turned to look at the audience and gulped. She only realized that there were so many people turned up that night, and the hall was filled with guests. She was shaking, nervous.

"Jessi." A soft voice called.

Jessica turned to look at Tiffany and their eyes met. Tiffany gave her a faint smile and pointed at the rings, signalling her not to keep the audience waiting. Jessica looked at the woman she loves and suddenly all her nervousness gone away. Only Tiffany can do that to her.

Only you.

Jessica picked up the silver ring and slowly took Tiffany's hand. Gently she put the ring on Tiffany's finger where the ring belongs. They looked at each other and soon the emotion took over. Tears begin to fill Tiffany’s eyes. The latter then took another ring and inserts it into Jessica's finger, a bit hurried. She just wants the ceremony to end before she broke down and cry in front of the guests. These past few days had been emotional for the both of them.

The audience gave the couple another round of applause. Tiffany smiled at the guests and wanted to turn to them and bow, but Jessica grabbed her arm by surprise.

She looked at Jessica, puzzled.

Suddenly Jessica leaned forward and planted a soft kiss on her left cheek. Tiffany gulped as she felt Jessica’s soft lips on her cheek. The kiss was tender and brief, but it was filled with love. Jessica pulled away and looked into her fiancé’s eyes deeply.

I love you, Tiffany.

Tiffany's cheeks turned pink; embarrassed. No matter how many times Jessica kissed her, it still took her breath away.

The audience applauded again and cooed in response of their public display of affection. Tiffany looked down shyly, and bowed 90 degrees, avoiding everyone's eyes on her.

Julia can't help but to sob lightly and her husband comforted her by gently patting her back. Her daughter is all grown up now.

Joanna smiled and glanced at his son meaningfully. But Hyun Joong pretended not to notice her and looked away. It’s like they were speaking language only them understands.

Krystal let out a relieved sigh.

"Whew, I thought they were breaking up.."

Taeyeon and Sunny looked at each other and smiled.

"It's them. Soulmates don’t break up easily." Yoona added casually.

Suddenly,

"SOMEONE WAS HIT!!" A voice shouted.

The audience begin to look at each other and whispered to each other.

"IT'S HARA!" The voice continued.

“Hara unnie?” Krystal said, shocked.

They all looked at each other, dumbfounded.

"M-MMy Hara?!" Joanna said from the other side of the hall, her face pale.

**

"WATCH OUT!!!" A voice shouted.

The voice caused Hara to turn to look at the road and only then she saw the car approaching. Though she tried, she was too shocked to move her feet. At that moment she thought she could’ve die. The light from the car was blinding her sight, so she closed her eyes.

Everything happened too fast, and she felt a force on her body, dragging her towards the ground.

She fell.

She felt pain at the back of her head, and right side of her body as if she had just landed on a hard surface. But she also felt the strong grip around her shoulders and the warmth over her body. It was firm and strong reminds her of a human safety jacket.

She slowly opened her eyes and saw a familiar face. Her vision was blurry but she know who that person is.

"Ha-Hara, are you o-kay?" The girl who was still holding her her asked.

Hara's vision slowly turned clear and soon she saw the face of her saviour clearly.

"Nicole.."

Hara gasped and her eyes widen, shocked with Nicole's condition. The girl’s head was bleeding and she seemed weak. Her arms were covered with fresh wound and wet with blood.

Nicole was using her body to protect Hara.

Hara sat up straight immediately and put Nicole's head on her lap. And instantly tears rolled down her face.

"Cole.."

"Wh-why did you left?" Nicole asked weakly.

"Don't say anything and hang in there. I'll get help for you!" Hara said, ignoring her question.

“Can somebody call 911?! She’s badly injured!” She shouted to the people around her.

Nicole tugged her arm weakly to get her attention. They looked at each other.

"Di-did I do something wr-wrong to make you leave?"

Hara bit her lip and shook her head, as her heart felt heavier and heavier. "No you didn't. You didn't.."

"Hey, are you two okay?!!" A male voice asked as he kneeled next to them.

Hara shook her head and then looked up.

"Ha-Hara?!" The man asked, shocked.

"Dad?"

It was Hara's father, Kim Jae Hwan.

Nicole eyes widen as she saw the man came kneeling beside her. She wanted to run but she was too weak to move.

Sooyoung was trembling as she was witnessing what just happened.

“I really didn’t see that coming. What did you said to her?” Gyuri asked, panicked.

But Sooyoung ignored her and ran to the road. "Oh my god, Hara!"

"Hara, are you alright-

"HARA!!" But another voice called. A woman was running to them, crying.

It was Joanna Jung.

She saw Sooyoung and their eyes met for a moment. Joanna seemed surprised to see her there, and she stared at Sooyoung with her annoyed look. Sooyoung quickly looked away and took a few steps backward to give way for her. She never get the chance to check on Hara. She simply froze in that woman’s presence.

"Mo-mom.." Hara said, awkward.

"My baby.." Joanna said, sobbing. She kneeled down and threw her arms around her daughter like they have been separated for years. All her anger towards her daughter had disappeared. She’s just grateful enough to see her daughter again.

Nicole became even more nervous seeing Joanna and her heart was beating fast. She know she shouldn't be there, surrounded by her mother's enemies.

I can't be seen here..

"Mom, dad, we must take her to the hospital now! She saved my life!" Hara said, putting her arms around Nicole's shoulder's protectively.

"I already called the ambulance; they'll be here any moment." Jae Hwan said.

Hara looked at the girl on her lap and caressed her cheeks, ignoring the stares around her. Sooyoung looked at them and creased her eyebrows in confusion. She felt uneasy with the whole thing.

Are they..

"Cole, hang on. Help is on the way. I’ll make sure you’ll be fine." She said gently.

But there was no response form Nicole. Her eyes were closed shut.

Hara gulped. "Cole-ah."

But there was still no response.

Hara shook her head.

"No, no, no!"

"NICOLE!!"

**

An ambulance came just minutes later and they took Nicole to the hospital. Hara insisted to accompany Nicole. Her parents and her brother followed them since they just reunited with her. They don't want to let Hara out of their sight too soon.

The event that evening ended after the accident. Julia Jung and her husband were busy sending off the guests.

"Thank you for coming, Mr Lee. Have a nice journey home." Michael said to the last guest for that evening. Julia who was standing beside him smiled and bowed along like a loyal wife she is.

After the last guest left, Jessica walked to her parents.

"Mom, dad."

"Yes Sooyeon?"

"Why don't you both go home and rest? You must be tired."

Julia smiled and nodded. "How about you? Let's get your sister and go home together..

..also bring Tiffany along." Michael added.

Jessica gave them a faint smile.

"You both go first. There's something I need to take care of."

**

Choi Sooyoung was sitting at one of the empty guests table, burying her face in her palms. No matter how many times she wiped her tears, they just can’t stop rolling. There were two women with her, trying to comfort her with their words and gestures, Park Gyuri who accidentally dragged into the mess and her friend Tiffany.

"It's all my fault.." Sooyoung sobbed.

Gyuri sighed.

"She could've been killed because of me.."

Tiffany shook her head.

"It's not your fault, Sooyoung-ah. Don't say that."

"No.. It's my fault.."

"Aish, really. If there was someone to blame, it was the reckless driver or the hotel staffs who didn't manage the traffic properly. It's not your fault." Gyuri said.

Sooyoung shook her head and looked at Gyuri.

"But we got into that fight because of me! I made her ran towards the road! Because she can’t even look at me!”

“Because..she hates me..” She added sadly.

Gyuri and Tiffany looked at her, speechless.

"Stop it Sooyoung." A voice said.

It was none other than Jessica who was standing behind her. She was crossing her arms and looked annoyed. She

"It was her fault. She was stupid to run towards the road.”

“Sica, please..”

"And hey, she's okay now. All thanks to Nicole, but still, what matters is that she's alright. So stop kicking yourself for it." Jessica added, cold.

Sooyoung hissed.

"Sica! Yo-You don't understand. Just leave me alone.."

Jessica scoffed. "Great! Just do what you're good at and push away everyone who cares about you!"

"Hey Jessica, that's too harsh." Gyuri said.

"Maybe you'll be forever alone!" Jessica added, pissed.

"SHUT UP!" Shouted Sooyoung all of the sudden.

"I never asked you to care about me! So just leave!" She added, angry.

Jessica and Sooyoung stared at each other. The atmosphere was tense. Gyuri rubbed Sooyoung's back to calm her down while Tiffany pulled Jessica's arm gently.

"Enough Jessi." She said.

"But she-

"Please, just try to control your temper for once and stop being childish." Tiffany said firm.

Jessica was shocked to hear that from her.

"Things are hard for Sooyoung right now, so please understand her." She added.

Jessica bit her lip and by surprise, she pulled her arm from Tiffany's grip. They looked at each other with no words spoken.

"I understand." Jessica said, slightly offended.

"Jessi..

"I understand clearly." Jessica said coldly before turning around and left the ballroom.

Tiffany looked at the back of her woman she loves until she was out of her sight. She bit her cheek, as she was trying not to spill tears. Though it was really painful seeing Jessica leaving.

She sighed and looked at Gyuri. "So..I'm gonna sent Sooyoung back. Yoona is waiting for me in the car outside.”

She patted Sooyoung’s shoulder gently. “Let’s go home Sooyoung-ah.”

“I’m okay, Fany. Just..go without me.” Sooyoung replied weakly.

Gyuri sighed. "Tiff, you just had a tiring engagement ceremony plus you just had a fight with your fiancé."

“I think that should be enough for a day. Why don't you go home and rest? I'll take Sooyoung home." She suggested.

Tiffany looked at Gyuri warily. She almost forgot that she's not really on a good term with her because of Yoona and Yuri's incident.

"Don't worry, just go home and clear up whatever misunderstanding with Jessica. And maybe have some hot make-up sex afterwards.” She added with a smirk.

“I'll take care of your friend tonight." She added with an assuring smile.

**

Hara held tight to Nicole’s hand as she sat by her bed. She had never once left her after the doctor treatment. Luckily she was only passed out due to loss of blood. Hara felt relieved since she already thinking of the worst.

“Ha-ra..” Nicole suddenly called.

Hara looked at her immediately and her eyes lit up seeing Nicole gained consciousness.

“Where am I?”

“Hospital. How are you feeling?” Hara asked. She tenderly stroked the strands of hair on Nicole’s forehead.

Nicole smiled weakly. “I’m better after seeing your face.”

Hara chuckled and pressed Nicole’s hand gently.

“Why did you left?” Nicole asked suddenly.

Hara looked away.

“And what do you mean by, ‘we can’t be together no matter how much we want to’?”